An answer to A discourse against transubstantiation
         Gother, John, d. 1704.
      
       
         
           1687
        
      
       Approx. 211 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 41 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2008-09 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A41592
         Wing G1326
         ESTC R30310
         11294072
         ocm 11294072
         47309
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A41592)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 47309)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 1462:3)
      
       
         
           
             An answer to A discourse against transubstantiation
             Gother, John, d. 1704.
          
           80 p.
           
             Printed by Henry Hills ...,
             London :
             1687.
          
           
             Reproduction of original in the Harvard University Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Tillotson, John, 1630-1694. -- Discourse against transubstantiation.
           Transubstantiation.
           Lord's Supper.
        
      
    
     
        2007-09 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2007-10 Apex CoVantage
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2008-01 Judith Siefring
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2008-01 Judith Siefring
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2008-02 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
           AN
           ANSWER
           TO
           A
           DISCOURSE
           AGAINST
           Transubstantiation
        
         
           
             Hic
             est
             Filius
             meus
             dilectus
             —
             Ipsum
             audite
             .
          
           
             
               This
               is
               my
               beloved
               Son
               —
               Hear
               ye
               Him
               ,
            
          
           
             Matth.
             17.
             5.
             
          
        
         
           
             Permissu
             Superiorum
          
           .
        
         
           LONDON
           ,
           Printed
           by
           
             Henry
             Hills
          
           ,
           Printer
           to
           the
           King
           's
           Most
           Excellent
           Majesty
           ,
           for
           His
           Houshold
           and
           Chapel
           .
           1687.
           
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
         
           Introduction
           .
        
         
           IF
           public
           Applause
           ,
           and
           popular
           Acclamations
           of
           your
           own
           Party
           ,
           are
           to
           be
           believed
           ,
           your
           
             Discourse
             against
             Transubstantiation
          
           has
           sufficiently
           shewed
           ,
           that
           the
           Scriptures
           cannot
           clearly
           demonstrate
           this
           miraculous
           Change
           ;
           nor
           the
           perpetual
           belief
           thereof
           in
           the
           Christian
           Church
           ,
           illustrate
           it
           ;
           and
           that
           there
           are
           all
           the
           reasons
           in
           the
           World
           against
           it
           .
           Yet
           if
           a
           serious
           consideration
           ,
           and
           weighing
           of
           your
           Arguments
           in
           the
           Scale
           of
           Justice
           ,
           be
           the
           Deciders
           of
           the
           present
           Debate
           ,
           we
           shall
           find
           neither
           Scripture
           ,
           nor
           belief
           of
           the
           Primitive
           Church
           ,
           nor
           any
           reason
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           against
           Transubstantiation
           .
           And
           therefore
           in
           Christian
           Duty
           ,
           I
           think
           my self
           obliged
           ,
           to
           endeavor
           ,
           after
           my
           poor
           manner
           ,
           a
           discovery
           of
           your
           winning
           Artifices
           ,
           and
           a
           removal
           of
           your
           plausible
           Appearances
           ;
           dividing
           this
           following
           Answer
           into
           two
           Parts
           .
           In
           my
           first
           ,
           I
           'll
           examin
           ,
           whether
           there
           be
           any
           tolerable
           ground
           for
           Transubstantiation
           .
           And
           my
           second
           ,
           is
           designed
           to
           counterpoise
           (
           as
           you
           think
           )
           your
           Invincible
           Objections
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           PART
           I.
           
        
         
           I
           Sub-divide
           my
           First
           Part
           into
           five
           Sections
           ,
           comprehending
           the
           five
           pretended
           grounds
           ,
           one
           or
           more
           of
           which
           ,
           you
           suppose
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           builds
           this
           Doctrin
           on
           .
           First
           ,
           The
           Authority
           of
           Scripture
           .
           Or
           Secondly
           ,
           the
           perpetual
           belief
           of
           this
           Doctrin
           in
           the
           Christian
           Church
           .
           Or
           Thirdly
           ,
           the
           Authority
           of
           the
           Church
           to
           make
           ,
           or
           declare
           an
           Article
           of
           Faith.
           Or
           Fourthly
           ,
           the
           absolute
           Necessity
           of
           such
           a
           Change
           ,
           for
           the
           benefit
           of
           those
           who
           receive
           this
           Sacrament
           .
           Or
           Fifthly
           ,
           to
           magnify
           the
           Power
           of
           the
           Priest
           .
        
         
           
             SECT
             .
             I.
             Whether
             Scripture
             authorise
             Transubstantiation
             .
          
           
             BEfore
             I
             begin
             to
             discuss
             whether
             Scripture
             authorise
             Transubstantiation
             :
             I
             think
             it
             convenient
             to
             premise
             two
             Reflections
             ,
             upon
             two
             considerable
             Circumstances
             ,
             delivered
             in
             your
             Introduction
             .
          
           
             
               First
               Reflection
               upon
               the
               word
               Transubstantiation
               .
            
          
           
             In
             the
             very
             first
             entrance
             of
             your
             Discourse
             ,
             you
             complain
             
               it
               is
               a
               hard
               word
            
             ;
             and
             afterwards
             increase
             your
             complaint
             with
             this
             unparallel'd
             exaggeration
             .
             
               It
               was
               almost
            
             300
             
               years
               before
               this
               mishapen
               Monster
               of
               Transubstantiation
               could
               be
               lick'd
               into
               that
               Form
            
             
             
               in
               which
               it
               is
               now
               setled
               and
               established
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               .
            
             Bold
             Assertions
             ought
             to
             be
             supported
             with
             great
             Proofs
             :
             And
             Monstrous
             Vilifications
             of
             the
             Divine
             Goodness
             expiated
             with
             more
             than
             ordinary
             Repentance
             .
             Heaven
             forbid
             ,
             that
             our
             Blessed
             Saviour
             should
             ever
             prove
             a
             mishapen
             Monster
             ,
             even
             to
             those
             who
             most
             oppose
             revealed
             Truth
             expressed
             in
             Transubstantiation
             .
          
           
             
               A
               hard
               word
            
             ,
             and
             who
             can
             endure
             it
             ;
             
               a
               new
               word
            
             ,
             and
             who
             will
             admit
             it
             ?
             St.
             Hilary
             answers
             you
             in
             this
             Reply
             to
             the
             Arian
             
             Heretics
             ,
             importuning
             the
             primitive
             Church
             of
             Christ
             with
             the
             like
             expressions
             ,
             
               Say
               rather
               ,
               if
               you
               speak
               wisely
               ,
            
             will
             you
             not
             wage
             new
             Wars
             against
             new
             
             Enemies
             ;
             or
             take
             fresh
             Counsels
             against
             new
             Treasons
             ;
             or
             
               drink
               Counterpoison
               against
               venomous
               Infections
            
             ?
             Nor
             was
             St.
             
             Athanasius's
             Interrogation
             
             of
             less
             force
             :
             
               Are
               you
               offended
               at
               the
               newness
               of
               the
               Name
               ?
               or
               affraid
               of
               the
               verity
               of
               the
               Mystery
               ?
            
          
           
             The
             sentiment
             of
             these
             two
             great
             Ornaments
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             is
             the
             common
             Practice
             of
             whole
             Sacred
             Antiquity
             ;
             according
             to
             the
             Golden
             Sentence
             of
             
               Vincentius
               Lyrinensis
               ,
               The
               Church
               ordinarily
               appropriates
               some
               new
               term
            
             
             
               to
               signifie
               more
               pathetically
               the
               true
               Sense
               of
               Faith.
            
             Thus
             did
             the
             first
             Oecumenical
             Council
             write
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Consubstantial
             ,
             and
             the
             Arians
             could
             not
             digest
             the
             hardness
             of
             the
             Word
             .
             Thus
             did
             the
             Ephesian
             Prelates
             stile
             the
             B.
             Virgin
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               Mother
               of
               God
            
             ,
             which
             was
             
             no
             softer
             to
             the
             Nestorians
             .
             And
             thus
             did
             the
             Lateran
             Bishops
             subcribe
             to
             Transubstantiation
             ,
             and
             the
             Berengarians
             and
             Modern
             opposers
             of
             the
             Roman
             truth
             ,
             expostulate
             with
             us
             for
             this
             Word
             ,
             and
             modestly
             term
             it
             a
             Mishapen
             Monster
             .
          
           
             
               Second
               Reflection
               upon
               the
               Evidence
               of
               Sense
               .
            
          
           
             Here
             you
             bring
             in
             Aristotle
             ,
             who
             long
             since
             hath
             pronounced
             ,
             
               There
               ought
               to
               be
               no
               dispute
               of
               the
               matter
               of
               Sense
               .
            
             I
             beg
             Pardon
             if
             I
             am
             not
             at
             leisure
             ,
             to
             digress
             with
             you
             towards
             Paganism
             .
             Neither
             can
             I
             think
             you
             serious
             ,
             when
             you
             quote
             the
             Philosopher's
             determination
             ,
             for
             the
             Mystery
             of
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             ,
             who
             never
             professed
             a
             revealed
             Religion
             ,
             and
             died
             many
             Hundred
             years
             before
             Christianity
             was
             Promulgated
             and
             Established
             .
             Nor
             do
             I
             apprehend
             the
             least
             danger
             to
             be
             overburden'd
             ,
             with
             the
             heavy
             matter
             of
             Sense
             ,
             when
             my
             way
             leads
             to
             the
             Sublime
             matter
             of
             Revelation
             .
          
           
             You
             cannot
             deny
             ,
             Sense
             ,
             Reason
             ,
             and
             Faith
             ,
             are
             three
             various
             Perfections
             ;
             so
             likewise
             are
             their
             Objects
             distinguished
             .
             The
             *
             Stagyrite
             never
             pretended
             Sense
             should
             reach
             farther
             than
             to
             the
             Accidents
             and
             Appearance
             of
             things
             .
             And
             Reasons
             employ
             was
             the
             contemplation
             of
             Essence
             ,
             Nature
             ,
             and
             Substance
             .
             
             How
             could
             Aristotle
             pronounce
             ,
             the
             matter
             of
             Sense
             was
             never
             to
             be
             disputed
             ,
             when
             't
             was
             always
             to
             be
             pry'd
             into
             ,
             and
             regulated
             by
             Reason
             ?
          
           
             Yet
             we
             do
             not
             dispute
             with
             you
             ,
             the
             Prerogative
             of
             Sense
             in
             the
             Mystery
             of
             the
             Sacrament
             .
             For
             we
             see
             the
             outward
             shape
             and
             appearance
             of
             Bread
             and
             Wine
             ;
             nor
             is
             Tast
             wanting
             .
             All
             this
             is
             granted
             .
             Unless
             then
             you
             perplex
             and
             embroil
             the
             Question
             ,
             Sense
             reposes
             ,
             without
             violation
             ,
             quiet
             and
             contented
             in
             its
             own
             Objects
             .
          
           
             Nor
             ought
             you
             to
             believe
             ,
             that
             Reason
             can
             securely
             ,
             without
             Error
             ,
             always
             determin
             in
             Natural
             Sciences
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             received
             impression
             ,
             from
             the
             visible
             Sign
             ,
             or
             Object
             of
             Sense
             .
             This
             Maxim
             is
             given
             to
             Novices
             entring
             the
             list
             of
             Dialecticks
             ,
             and
             admitted
             by
             the
             Sect
             of
             Peripateticks
             .
             So
             Reason
             enlarges
             the
             greatness
             of
             the
             Sun
             ,
             and
             assures
             us
             ,
             it
             far
             exceeds
             in
             bigness
             the
             Terrestrial
             Orb
             ,
             tho'
             Sense
             inclose
             it
             in
             the
             small
             circumference
             of
             a
             Ball.
             
          
           
             Sense
             indeed
             and
             Reason
             combining
             together
             ,
             and
             following
             the
             prescript
             of
             Logick
             ,
             are
             the
             proper
             deciders
             of
             Philosophical
             contestations
             .
             Sense
             pleads
             for
             no
             more
             ,
             and
             if
             the
             Reason
             of
             Aristotle
             surviv'd
             ,
             it
             would
             be
             abundantly
             satisfi'd
             with
             this
             voluntary
             concession
             .
          
           
             If
             for
             all
             this
             you
             resolve
             to
             seat
             Reason
             in
             the
             Chair
             of
             Judicature
             ,
             even
             where
             Revelation
             intervenes
             ,
             Divine
             Authority
             will
             easily
             rescue
             Christian
             Religion
             from
             the
             information
             of
             Sense
             .
             Reason
             following
             the
             Dictamen
             of
             outward
             existence
             ,
             told
             Abraham
             ,
             what
             appeared
             were
             Men
             ;
             Revelation
             corrected
             the
             
             mistake
             ,
             and
             assured
             him
             they
             were
             Angels
             .
             Reason
             affirmed
             what
             descended
             in
             the
             shape
             of
             a
             Dove
             ,
             was
             that
             Innocent
             Creature
             :
             
             Revelation
             reformed
             the
             Judgment
             ,
             and
             intimated
             it
             was
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             .
             Reason
             regards
             the
             Species
             of
             Bread
             as
             inherent
             to
             the
             proper
             Substance
             :
             Revelation
             changes
             that
             Substance
             into
             the
             Body
             of
             Christ
             .
             Abraham
             saw
             the
             figure
             and
             shape
             of
             Men
             ,
             and
             yet
             the
             Substance
             of
             Man
             was
             wanting
             .
             The
             Feathers
             in
             appearance
             exhibited
             a
             Dove
             ;
             the
             real
             Substance
             was
             supply'd
             with
             the
             presence
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             .
          
           
             Again
             ,
             it
             was
             a
             Maxim
             of
             Philosophy
             ,
             
               what
               is
               ,
               was
               from
               something
               .
            
             And
             this
             Evidence
             vanishes
             at
             the
             sight
             of
             Revelation
             ,
             
             which
             teaches
             the
             whole
             Universe
             was
             Created
             of
             nothing
             .
             'T
             was
             a
             Principle
             ,
             There
             's
             no
             return
             
               from
               Privation
               ,
               to
            
             
             
               the
               Habit
            
             ,
             from
             Death
             to
             Life
             ;
             and
             this
             perswasion
             ceases
             ,
             acknowledging
             our
             Saviours
             Resurrection
             .
          
           
             Reasons
             reluctancy
             proceeding
             from
             Senses
             information
             ,
             must
             yield
             to
             the
             Power
             of
             Revelation
             ,
             or
             we
             must
             cease
             to
             be
             Christians
             .
             Thus
             Julian
             Apostatised
             ,
             and
             derided
             Christians
             that
             they
             were
             so
             stupid
             ,
             to
             blindfold
             Reason
             with
             the
             bare
             word
             of
             a
             
               Crede
               ,
               you
               must
               Believe
            
             .
             This
             in
             St.
             
               Gregory
               Nazianzen
            
             is
             recorded
             .
             St.
             Clement
             
             in
             the
             Second
             Centurie
             relates
             the
             same
             of
             the
             
             Greek
             Philosophers
             ,
             and
             confutes
             them
             by
             this
             Definition
             of
             Supernatural
             Faith
             :
             
               Faith
               which
               the
               Greeks
               look
               upon
               as
               vain
               and
               unreasonable
               ,
               is
               a
               voluntary
               Anticipation
               ,
               a
               Pious
               yielding
               ,
               the
               Substance
               of
               things
               which
               are
               hop'd
               for
               ,
               and
               an
               evidence
               of
               what
               is
               not
               seen
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               Divine
               Apostle
               .
            
             Faith
             is
             First
             according
             to
             this
             Ancient
             Father
             ,
             
               a
               voluntary
               Anticipation
            
             of
             Reason
             ;
             and
             you
             wilfully
             Anticipate
             Faith
             by
             Reason
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             Faith
             is
             
               a
               pious
               Assent
            
             to
             Divine
             Testimony
             ;
             and
             you
             boldly
             contradict
             our
             Saviours
             own
             words
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             It
             is
             the
             
               Substance
               of
               things
               hop'd
               for
            
             ;
             and
             you
             reply
             there
             's
             nothing
             to
             be
             hoped
             for
             of
             Substance
             in
             the
             Sacrament
             .
             Lastly
             ,
             Faith
             is
             
               an
               Evidence
               of
               things
               not
               seen
            
             ;
             and
             you
             contend
             Reason
             evidences
             the
             contrary
             .
          
           
             Reason
             rather
             with
             St.
             Ambrose
             ,
             who
             declares
             ,
             
             
               We
               believe
               Fisher-men
               ;
               we
               do
               not
               Believe
               Philosophers
               .
            
          
           
             St.
             Cyril
             of
             Alexandria
             ,
             conceived
             it
             impossible
             
             
               to
               believe
               where
               Reason
               intermixes
               inquiries
               .
            
          
           
             St.
             Chrysostom
             avow'd
             the
             
               very
               letting
               of
               an
            
             ,
             
             How
             can
             it
             be
             ,
             
               is
               a
               beginning
               of
               incredulity
            
             .
          
           
             St.
             Augustin
             avers
             ,
             that
             if
             we
             first
             demonstrate
             
             and
             afterwards
             believe
             ,
             
               we
               become
               both
               Ignorant
               and
               Incredulous
               .
            
          
           
             And
             our
             B.
             Saviour
             adds
             the
             heavy
             burden
             of
             Condemnation
             ,
             
             as
             we
             read
             in
             St.
             Mark
             ,
             
               Who
               will
               not
               Believe
               ,
               shall
               be
               Condemned
               .
            
          
           
             This
             is
             sufficient
             to
             shew
             ,
             that
             Reason
             in
             matters
             of
             Religion
             ought
             to
             take
             her
             information
             ,
             not
             from
             Sense
             ,
             but
             from
             the
             proposal
             of
             God
             and
             Divine
             Scriptures
             .
             Now
             I
             examin
             ;
          
           
           
             
               Whether
               Scripture
               Authorise
               Transubstantiation
            
             ?
          
           
             You
             say
             we
             pretend
             for
             this
             Doctrin
             the
             Authority
             of
             Scripture
             in
             those
             words
             of
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             
               this
               is
               my
               Body
            
             .
             So
             likewise
             do
             we
             pretend
             for
             the
             same
             Doctrin
             ,
             the
             Authority
             of
             Scripture
             from
             the
             6
             Chapter
             of
             St.
             John
             ,
             which
             you
             passing
             over
             in
             silence
             as
             inconsiderable
             ,
             I
             shall
             endeavor
             to
             manifest
             ,
             as
             of
             great
             importance
             .
          
           
             Let
             us
             not
             mix
             confusedly
             the
             thing
             which
             our
             Saviour
             promises
             to
             give
             ,
             and
             the
             manner
             of
             receiving
             the
             Gift
             .
             A
             worthy
             receiving
             the
             Gift
             ▪
             is
             Spiritually
             by
             Faith.
             This
             is
             not
             contested
             .
             The
             Question
             is
             ,
             What
             is
             the
             thing
             promised
             to
             be
             given
             ,
             whether
             the
             true
             Body
             of
             Christ
             or
             not
             ?
          
           
             Our
             Saviour
             gives
             two
             Promises
             ,
             both
             of
             the
             same
             thing
             ,
             his
             own
             Substance
             ;
             both
             contained
             in
             the
             51
             verse
             of
             St.
             John
             ,
             the
             
               Bread
               that
               I
               will
               give
               ,
               is
               my
               Flesh
            
             ;
             behold
             the
             Promise
             of
             himself
             ,
             
             in
             the
             Sacrament
             :
             And
             ,
             
               which
               I
               will
               give
               for
               the
               life
               of
               the
               World
               ,
            
             intimates
             the
             Promise
             of
             himself
             to
             the
             Cross
             .
             The
             Promises
             are
             distinguished
             ;
             the
             Substance
             is
             the
             same
             ;
             because
             the
             same
             Spirit
             of
             Truth
             which
             delivers
             two
             Promises
             ,
             assures
             one
             Substance
             .
             What
             is
             then
             this
             Bread
             which
             Christ
             promised
             to
             give
             in
             the
             Sacrament
             ?
             Christ
             answers
             it
             
               is
               my
               Flesh
            
             ,
             and
             that
             Flesh
             
               which
               he
               will
               give
               for
               the
               life
               of
               the
               World.
            
             Was
             this
             a
             piece
             of
             Bread
             ,
             or
             the
             true
             substantial
             Body
             of
             Christ
             ?
          
           
             This
             is
             peculiarly
             seconded
             from
             our
             Saviours
             appeasing
             the
             murmur
             of
             the
             Capharnait's
             ,
             and
             raising
             their
             Incredulity
             to
             the
             Mystery
             of
             his
             Flesh
             ,
             by
             presaging
             the
             resuscitation
             of
             his
             own
             dead
             Body
             ,
             
               What
               if
               ye
               shall
               see
               the
               Son
               of
               Man
               ascend
               up
               where
               he
               was
               before
               ?
            
             
          
           
             If
             I
             should
             now
             return
             your
             Sense
             of
             the
             Sacrament
             for
             a
             reply
             to
             our
             B.
             Saviour
             ,
             and
             say
             ,
             we
             understand
             the
             Promise
             given
             of
             your
             Flesh
             ,
             to
             be
             Eaten
             in
             Figure
             only
             ,
             not
             in
             Substance
             ;
             would
             not
             the
             Reader
             straight
             subsume
             ,
             Then
             only
             the
             Figure
             of
             his
             Body
             ascended
             into
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             so
             void
             our
             B.
             Saviours
             Argument
             ,
             and
             destroy
             the
             Miraculous
             Ascension
             ?
          
           
             Another
             discontent
             succeeding
             among
             the
             Jews
             ,
             caused
             our
             Saviour
             to
             instance
             once
             more
             the
             Power
             of
             his
             Divinity
             .
             
               It
               is
               the
               Spirit
               that
               quickeneth
               ,
               the
               Flesh
               profiteth
               nothing
               .
            
             This
             Spirit
             
             they
             were
             promised
             to
             receive
             in
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             and
             this
             Spirit
             is
             truly
             Christ
             ,
             God
             and
             Man.
             
          
           
           
             The
             Flesh
             profiteth
             nothing
             ,
             if
             we
             believe
             St.
             Austin
             ;
             as
             Science
             ,
             according
             to
             St.
             Paul
             ,
             
               puffeth
               up
            
             :
             Science
             all
             alone
             ,
             barren
             of
             Charity
             ;
             for
             so
             properly
             ,
             
             Science
             
               puffeth
               up
            
             .
             Add
             Charity
             to
             Science
             with
             the
             Divine
             Apostle
             ,
             and
             then
             Science
             Flourishes
             and
             is
             Fruitful
             .
             The
             Body
             of
             Christ
             as
             a
             mortal
             and
             fading
             Creature
             profiteth
             nothing
             .
             Joyn
             God
             to
             Man
             ,
             and
             the
             Flesh
             of
             Christ
             profiteth
             exceedingly
             .
             Thus
             it
             profited
             on
             the
             Cross
             ,
             and
             profiteth
             in
             the
             Sacrament
             .
          
           
             St.
             Cyril
             of
             Alexandria
             giving
             the
             same
             literal
             Exposition
             ,
             says
             ,
             when
             
               Christ
               called
               himself
            
             
             
               Spirit
               ,
               he
               did
               not
               by
               this
               deny
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               Flesh
            
             ;
             and
             so
             concludes
             ,
             that
             
               this
               Spirit
               was
               Christ
               himself
            
             .
          
           
             If
             this
             Spirit
             then
             be
             Christ
             ,
             who
             Promised
             to
             give
             in
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             what
             he
             Promised
             to
             give
             for
             the
             life
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             on
             the
             Cross
             ;
             who
             will
             question
             that
             he
             did
             not
             perform
             what
             he
             promised
             ?
             Or
             would
             promise
             what
             he
             could
             not
             effect
             ?
             'T
             is
             dangerous
             to
             limit
             the
             Power
             of
             the
             Deity
             ;
             't
             is
             impious
             to
             question
             the
             Promise
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             And
             yet
             alas
             !
             some
             Men
             are
             so
             enamoured
             with
             what
             they
             can
             feel
             to
             have
             some
             Substance
             in
             it
             ,
             that
             Idolizing
             with
             Sense
             ,
             they
             are
             not
             sensible
             how
             Christ
             promised
             to
             give
             himself
             in
             the
             Sacrament
             ;
             they
             question
             the
             very
             Gift
             it self
             ,
             and
             endeavor
             to
             make
             good
             these
             two
             things
             ,
          
           
             1st
             .
             
               That
               there
               's
               no
               necessity
               of
               understanding
               these
               words
               of
               our
               Saviour
               ,
               This
               is
               my
               Body
               ,
            
             in
             the
             sense
             of
             Transubstantiation
             .
          
           
             2ly
             .
             
               That
               there
               is
               a
               great
               deal
               of
               Reason
               to
               understand
               them
               otherwise
               .
            
             These
             two
             general
             Arguments
             deserve
             to
             be
             the
             Subject
             of
             two
             Chapters
             .
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               I.
               Of
               the
               necessity
               of
               understanding
               our
               Saviours
               Words
               in
               the
               Sense
               of
               Transubstantiation
               .
            
             
               IF
               there
               be
               any
               such
               necessity
               ;
               you
               pretend
               it
               must
               be
               ,
               either
               1st
               .
               
                 Because
                 there
                 are
                 no
                 Figurative
                 expressions
                 in
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 because
                 a
                 Sacrament
                 admits
                 of
                 no
                 Figure
                 .
              
               2ly
               .
               
                 You
                 are
                 willing
                 to
                 stand
                 to
                 the
                 plain
                 concession
                 of
                 a
                 great
                 Number
                 of
                 the
                 most
                 Learned
              
               
               
                 Writers
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
              
               Rome
               
                 in
                 this
                 controversie
              
               .
               These
               two
               main
               Proofs
               shall
               be
               considered
               in
               the
               following
               Articles
               .
            
             
               
                 Article
                 1.
                 
                 Examen
                 of
                 your
                 First
                 Proof
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 Know
                 not
                 upon
                 what
                 account
                 you
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 our
                 Saviours
                 words
                 ,
                 can
                 be
                 taken
                 in
                 the
                 Sense
                 of
                 the
                 Roman
                 Catholic
                 Assertion
                 ,
                 this
                 must
                 be
                 ;
                 either
                 because
                 ,
                 
                   there
                   are
                   no
                   Figures
                   in
                   Scripture
                
                 ;
                 or
                 because
                 ,
                 a
                 
                   Sacrament
                   admits
                   of
                   no
                   Figure
                
                 .
                 Had
                 any
                 of
                 our
                 Authors
                 made
                 use
                 of
                 such
                 Reasons
                 ,
                 or
                 inclined
                 the
                 least
                 this
                 way
                 ,
                 you
                 would
                 not
                 have
                 omitted
                 such
                 Authority
                 .
                 But
                 if
                 you
                 Write
                 what
                 you
                 have
                 not
                 Read
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 pretended
                 ground
                 of
                 Transubstantiation
                 ;
                 I
                 'm
                 sure
                 you
                 have
                 not
                 Writ
                 what
                 you
                 have
                 Read
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 real
                 understanding
                 thereof
                 .
                 I
                 shall
                 remind
                 you
                 of
                 some
                 few
                 Motives
                 ,
                 which
                 induce
                 Roman
                 Catholics
                 to
                 believe
                 our
                 Saviours
                 words
                 can
                 import
                 no
                 less
                 than
                 the
                 verity
                 of
                 Transubstantiation
                 .
              
               
                 
                   FIRST
                   MOTIVE
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   Written
                   Law
                   shadowed
                   future
                   Truth
                   ,
                   and
                   this
                   Truth
                   was
                   Christ
                   .
                   So
                   we
                   read
                   Moses
                   sprinkled
                   with
                   Blood
                   ,
                   the
                   Book
                   ,
                   and
                   People
                   ,
                   saying
                   ,
                   
                     This
                     is
                     the
                     Blood
                     of
                     the
                     Testament
                     which
                     God
                  
                   
                   
                     hath
                     enjoyned
                     unto
                     you
                  
                   .
                   The
                   Blood
                   of
                   the
                   Ancient
                   Covenant
                   was
                   the
                   Figure
                   of
                   the
                   Blood
                   of
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                   in
                   the
                   Sacrament
                   .
                   This
                   appears
                   from
                   the
                   words
                   of
                   our
                   Saviour
                   in
                   the
                   Institution
                   ;
                   
                     This
                     is
                     my
                     Blood
                     of
                     the
                     New
                     Testament
                     ,
                     which
                     is
                     shed
                     for
                     many
                     .
                  
                   
                
                 
                   This
                   Miraculous
                   concord
                   of
                   the
                   Old
                   and
                   New
                   Covenant
                   :
                   This
                   repetition
                   of
                   the
                   very
                   same
                   Phrase
                   ,
                   is
                   an
                   Evidence
                   beyond
                   denyal
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   former
                   was
                   a
                   Symbol
                   of
                   the
                   latter
                   .
                   And
                   since
                   you
                   cannot
                   understand
                   the
                   latter
                   of
                   Christs
                   Blood
                   spilt
                   on
                   the
                   Cross
                   ;
                   Because
                   you
                   pretend
                   St.
                   Luke
                   says
                   ,
                   his
                   
                     Blood
                     was
                     then
                     shed
                     ,
                     which
                     is
                     shed
                     for
                     many
                     ,
                  
                   which
                   preceded
                   the
                   Crucifiction
                   :
                   It
                   follows
                   necessarily
                   to
                   be
                   understood
                   ,
                   of
                   the
                   true
                   Blood
                   of
                   Christ
                   in
                   the
                   Sacrament
                   .
                   Because
                   a
                   Figure
                   is
                   not
                   without
                   the
                   Reality
                   ,
                   nor
                   a
                   Shadow
                   without
                   a
                   true
                   Body
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                 
                   SECOND
                   MOTIVE
                   .
                
                 
                   As
                   it
                   is
                   true
                   that
                   Jesus
                   took
                   Bread
                   ,
                   so
                   are
                   we
                   taught
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   blessed
                   it
                   .
                   And
                   what
                   he
                   brake
                   ,
                   and
                   what
                   he
                   gave
                   to
                   his
                   Disciples
                   ,
                   was
                   without
                   doubt
                   ,
                   what
                   he
                   had
                   blessed
                   or
                   consecrated
                   .
                   The
                   Question
                   is
                   ,
                   what
                   this
                   was
                   ?
                   None
                   of
                   the
                   Evangelists
                   say
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   gave
                   Bread
                   ;
                   they
                   say
                   Jesus
                   took
                   Bread
                   ,
                   and
                   Jesus
                   assures
                   ,
                   what
                   was
                   blessed
                   ,
                   broken
                   ,
                   and
                   given
                   ,
                   was
                   his
                   Body
                   ,
                   saying
                   ,
                   
                     This
                     is
                     my
                     Body
                  
                   .
                   If
                   it
                   was
                   then
                   Bread
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   Evangelists
                   note
                   ,
                   
                     Jesus
                     took
                     Bread
                  
                   ;
                   and
                   after
                   the
                   Divine
                   Benediction
                   or
                   Consecration
                   became
                   his
                   Body
                   ,
                   as
                   Jesus
                   affirms
                   ,
                   
                     this
                     is
                     my
                     Body
                  
                   :
                   Then
                   without
                   extorting
                   or
                   racking
                   of
                   Scripture
                   ,
                   without
                   adding
                   figurative
                   Glosses
                   ,
                   (
                   and
                   wicked
                   is
                   the
                   Man
                   who
                   superads
                   to
                   Scripture
                   )
                   the
                   facile
                   sense
                   of
                   Scripture
                   readily
                   leads
                   to
                   the
                   plain
                   Article
                   of
                   Transubstantiation
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   THIRD
                   MOTIVE
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   Circumstances
                   of
                   our
                   Saviour
                   urge
                   for
                   the
                   Literal
                   Acceptation
                   of
                   
                     This
                     is
                     my
                     Body
                  
                   .
                   For
                   Jesus
                   spoke
                   to
                   his
                   Apostles
                   ;
                   to
                   his
                   dearest
                   Friends
                   ;
                   preparing
                   to
                   bid
                   his
                   last
                   Adieu
                   ;
                   and
                   then
                   ,
                   if
                   ever
                   ,
                   Sincerity
                   discloses
                   it self
                   ,
                   without
                   difficulty
                   ,
                   and
                   after
                   a
                   facile
                   and
                   intelligible
                   Method
                   .
                   He
                   's
                   Wisdom
                   it self
                   ,
                   and
                   knew
                   how
                   to
                   Phrase
                   his
                   Thought
                   .
                   He
                   's
                   Omnipotent
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   can
                   surmount
                   what
                   Human
                   Frailty
                   might
                   conceive
                   as
                   impossible
                   .
                   He
                   's
                   Goodness
                   it self
                   ,
                   and
                   cannot
                   deceive
                   us
                   .
                   And
                   therefore
                   said
                   what
                   it
                   was
                   ,
                   and
                   what
                   he
                   said
                   was
                   true
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   FOURTH
                   MOTIVE
                
                 
                   Is
                   the
                   conformity
                   of
                   Scriptures
                   .
                   For
                   if
                   Christ
                   had
                   ever
                   design'd
                   to
                   signifie
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Eucharistical
                   Bread
                   was
                   only
                   the
                   Figure
                   of
                   his
                   Body
                   ,
                   it
                   would
                   surprize
                   us
                   what
                   inclin'd
                   him
                   to
                   make
                   use
                   of
                   this
                   Speech
                   ,
                   
                     this
                     is
                     my
                     Body
                  
                   ;
                   and
                   after
                   such
                   a
                   choice
                   ,
                   to
                   leave
                   it
                   barely
                   without
                   explanation
                   ,
                   when
                   he
                   so
                   carefully
                   taught
                   his
                   Disciples
                   the
                   true
                   meaning
                   of
                   many
                   easier
                   Parables
                   :
                   'T
                   would
                   astonish
                   us
                   ,
                   finding
                   the
                   three
                   Evangelists
                   with
                   St.
                   Paul
                   (
                   who
                   testifies
                   he
                   received
                   the
                   same
                   Doctrin
                   from
                   revelation
                   )
                   
                   not
                   constrain'd
                   ,
                   nor
                   combining
                   to
                   joyn
                   in
                   expression
                   ,
                   yet
                   to
                   repeat
                   
                   all
                   the
                   same
                   words
                   ,
                   without
                   the
                   Least
                   alteration
                   .
                   And
                   we
                   read
                   in
                   Latin
                   ,
                   Greek
                   ,
                   Syriac
                   ,
                   Arabic
                   ,
                   all
                   Versions
                   and
                   Languages
                   ,
                   nothing
                   but
                   the
                   same
                   expression
                   ,
                   and
                   equal
                   confirmation
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   FIFTH
                   MOTIVE
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   very
                   same
                   Interpretation
                   of
                   other
                   Scriptural
                   Passages
                   ,
                   wherein
                   are
                   grounded
                   the
                   chief
                   Articles
                   of
                   Christian
                   Belief
                   ,
                   enforces
                   the
                   sequel
                   of
                   Transubstantiation
                   .
                
                 
                   For
                   ,
                   I
                   believe
                   ,
                   adhering
                   to
                   Scripture
                   as
                   the
                   Rule
                   of
                   Faith
                   ,
                   that
                   this
                   Passage
                   ,
                   
                     the
                     word
                     was
                     made
                     Flesh
                  
                   ,
                   imports
                   a
                   Substantial
                   
                   Union
                   .
                   I
                   believe
                   the
                   consubstantiality
                   of
                   the
                   Son
                   with
                   the
                   Father
                   ,
                   
                   included
                   in
                   these
                   words
                   ,
                   
                     I
                     and
                     my
                     Father
                     are
                     one
                     .
                  
                   I
                   believe
                   one
                   Divine
                   Essence
                   of
                   three
                   distinct
                   Persons
                   revealed
                   ,
                   in
                   
                     These
                     three
                     are
                     one
                  
                   .
                   Upon
                   these
                   Testimonies
                   of
                   Holy
                   Writ
                   Substantially
                   understood
                   ,
                   I
                   quietly
                   repose
                   my
                   belief
                   of
                   the
                   Incarnation
                   of
                   our
                   Saviour
                   ;
                   the
                   Son's
                   Divinity
                   ;
                   and
                   of
                   the
                   sole
                   and
                   undivided
                   nature
                   of
                   the
                   Blessed
                   Trinity
                   .
                
                 
                   This
                   Method
                   is
                   further
                   secur'd
                   by
                   the
                   consent
                   of
                   all
                   those
                   who
                   are
                   ,
                   and
                   pretend
                   to
                   be
                   true
                   Members
                   of
                   Christ's
                   Religion
                   .
                
                 
                   Now
                   if
                   I
                   follow
                   this
                   Determination
                   ,
                   so
                   authorized
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   certain
                   ;
                   if
                   I
                   follow
                   this
                   motive
                   of
                   my
                   own
                   Conviction
                   in
                   other
                   like
                   Articles
                   ,
                   extending
                   the
                   same
                   uncontrol'd
                   Interpretation
                   ,
                   to
                   
                     this
                     is
                     my
                     Body
                  
                   ,
                   I
                   must
                   necessarily
                   grant
                   this
                   Inference
                   ,
                   
                     this
                     is
                     my
                     Substantial
                     Body
                  
                   .
                   Thus
                   my
                   Faith
                   seeks
                   to
                   be
                   one
                   ;
                   as
                   Scripture
                   is
                   one
                   ,
                   and
                   God
                   one
                   Truth
                   .
                
                 
                   As
                   this
                   literal
                   Reflection
                   is
                   sincere
                   and
                   pious
                   ;
                   the
                   figurative
                   Explanation
                   of
                   our
                   Saviour's
                   Words
                   wants
                   no
                   Fallacy
                   nor
                   Impiety
                   .
                   For
                   ,
                   if
                   I
                   may
                   presume
                   to
                   give
                   this
                   sense
                   to
                   our
                   Saviour's
                   Words
                   ,
                   this
                   is
                   not
                   my
                   Substantial
                   Body
                   ,
                   this
                   Presumption
                   ought
                   to
                   be
                   strongly
                   grounded
                   ,
                   as
                   allowable
                   ,
                   just
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   Equity
                   to
                   be
                   follow'd
                   .
                   And
                   if
                   so
                   ,
                   then
                   I
                   may
                   lawfully
                   give
                   the
                   same
                   exposition
                   to
                   the
                   three
                   alledg'd
                   Articles
                   .
                   For
                   the
                   Scripture
                   urges
                   not
                   more
                   out
                   of
                   this
                   Passage
                   ,
                   
                     The
                     word
                     was
                     made
                     Flesh
                  
                   ,
                   the
                   substantial
                   connexion
                   of
                   the
                   Second
                   Person
                   with
                   Human
                   Nature
                   ;
                   or
                   out
                   of
                   these
                   words
                   ,
                   
                     I
                     and
                     my
                     Father
                     are
                     one
                     ,
                  
                   the
                   identity
                   of
                   the
                   Son
                   with
                   the
                   Father
                   ;
                   or
                   out
                   of
                   ,
                   
                     these
                     Three
                     are
                     one
                  
                   ,
                   the
                   unity
                   of
                   Nature
                   in
                   three
                   Divine
                   Persons
                   ;
                   than
                   out
                   of
                   
                     this
                     is
                     my
                     Body
                  
                   ,
                   the
                   Substantial
                   Body
                   of
                   Christ
                   .
                
                 
                 
                   If
                   therefore
                   I
                   might
                   lawfully
                   understand
                   our
                   Saviour's
                   words
                   in
                   an
                   empty
                   figurative
                   exposition
                   ,
                   saying
                   ,
                   
                     this
                     is
                  
                   not
                   my
                   Substantial
                   Body
                   ,
                   I
                   might
                   rightly
                   deduce
                   (
                   following
                   the
                   same
                   interpretation
                   )
                   then
                   
                     the
                     word
                     was
                  
                   not
                   substantially
                   
                     made
                     Flesh
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   deny
                   the
                   Mystery
                   of
                   the
                   Incarnation
                   ;
                   
                     I
                     and
                     my
                     Father
                     are
                  
                   not
                   substantially
                   one
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   prosess
                   Arianism
                   ;
                   
                     These
                     three
                     are
                  
                   not
                   substantially
                   one
                   ;
                   and
                   so
                   dividing
                   the
                   Divine
                   Nature
                   ,
                   constitute
                   many
                   Gods.
                   Can
                   such
                   a
                   figurative
                   Explanation
                   be
                   thought
                   a
                   sincere
                   part
                   of
                   the
                   True
                   Religion
                   ,
                   which
                   undermines
                   ,
                   and
                   utterly
                   destroys
                   the
                   whole
                   Fabrick
                   of
                   Christianity
                   ?
                   And
                   ought
                   not
                   my
                   own
                   Motive
                   in
                   the
                   most
                   considerable
                   Mysteries
                   of
                   Christianity
                   ,
                   contained
                   in
                   Scripture
                   ,
                   be
                   to
                   me
                   the
                   same
                   in
                   the
                   determination
                   of
                   the
                   true
                   Sense
                   of
                   
                     This
                     is
                     my
                     Body
                  
                   ?
                
              
               
                 
                   SIXTH
                   MOTIVE
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   true
                   sense
                   of
                   our
                   Saviour's
                   words
                   may
                   be
                   gathered
                   from
                   the
                   Doctrin
                   which
                   the
                   Learned
                   and
                   Ancient
                   Fathers
                   maintain'd
                   against
                   incroaching
                   Heresie
                   .
                
                 
                   What
                   if
                   I
                   should
                   now
                   advance
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Successors
                   of
                   the
                   Apostles
                   upbraided
                   Heretics
                   for
                   denying
                   the
                   Eucharist
                   to
                   be
                   the
                   Flesh
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   that
                   Flesh
                   which
                   suffered
                   for
                   us
                   upon
                   the
                   Cross
                   ;
                   would
                   you
                   not
                   look
                   upon
                   it
                   as
                   an
                   invincible
                   undertaking
                   ?
                   and
                   yet
                   the
                   glorious
                   Martyr
                   St.
                   Ignatius
                   ,
                   elected
                   Bishop
                   of
                   Antiochia
                   thirty
                   eight
                   years
                   after
                   our
                   Saviour's
                   Passion
                   ,
                   plainly
                   delivers
                   .
                   They
                   (
                   certain
                   Heretics
                   ,
                   whose
                   Names
                   he
                   thought
                   convenient
                   not
                   to
                   mention
                   )
                   
                   
                     do
                     not
                     receive
                     Eucharists
                     ,
                     or
                     Sacrifices
                     ,
                     because
                     they
                     do
                     not
                     confess
                     that
                     the
                     Eucharist
                     is
                     the
                     Flesh
                     of
                     our
                     Saviour
                     Jesus
                     Christ
                     ,
                     which
                     Flesh
                     suffered
                     for
                     our
                     sins
                     ,
                     and
                     which
                     the
                     Father
                     raised
                     again
                     by
                     his
                     benignity
                     .
                  
                   Nor
                   is
                   it
                   enough
                   to
                   say
                   ,
                   these
                   Heretics
                   could
                   not
                   admit
                   the
                   Eucharist
                   to
                   be
                   a
                   Figure
                   ,
                   because
                   they
                   deny'd
                   that
                   Christ
                   had
                   true
                   Flesh
                   .
                   This
                   perchance
                   is
                   true
                   .
                   But
                   it
                   is
                   not
                   here
                   the
                   sense
                   of
                   the
                   Martyr
                   ,
                   who
                   says
                   expresly
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   
                     reject
                     Eucharists
                     ,
                     because
                     they
                     do
                     not
                     confess
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     Eucharist
                     is
                     that
                     Flesh
                     which
                     suffered
                     for
                     our
                     sins
                     .
                  
                   The
                   Flesh
                   which
                   suffered
                   for
                   us
                   ,
                   and
                   rose
                   again
                   ,
                   was
                   it
                   a
                   Figure
                   ,
                   or
                   was
                   it
                   true
                   Flesh
                   ?
                
                 
                 
                   If
                   I
                   should
                   affirm
                   that
                   the
                   Language
                   of
                   the
                   Second
                   Century
                   ,
                   spoke
                   after
                   the
                   same
                   manner
                   ,
                   and
                   told
                   us
                   that
                   they
                   were
                   taught
                   the
                   Eucharist
                   was
                   not
                   common
                   Bread
                   ,
                   but
                   was
                   the
                   Flesh
                   of
                   our
                   Saviour
                   made
                   Man
                   ,
                   and
                   Jesus
                   incarnate
                   ;
                   would
                   you
                   not
                   reply
                   it
                   was
                   a
                   Roman
                   Invention
                   ?
                   And
                   yet
                   St.
                   Justin
                   the
                   Martyr
                   leaves
                   this
                   convincing
                   Testimony
                   .
                   
                     We
                     do
                     not
                     receive
                     these
                     things
                     as
                     common
                     Bread
                     ,
                     or
                     common
                     Drink
                     :
                     But
                     as
                     by
                     the
                     word
                     of
                     God
                     Jesus
                     Christ
                  
                   
                   
                     our
                     Saviour
                     being
                     incarnate
                     ,
                     had
                     both
                     Flesh
                     and
                     Blood
                     for
                     our
                     Salvation
                     :
                     so
                     are
                     we
                     taught
                     that
                     this
                     Food
                     ,
                     by
                     which
                     (
                     chang'd
                  
                   by
                   digestion
                   in
                   our
                   Bodies
                   ,
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   )
                   
                     our
                     Flesh
                     and
                     Blood
                     are
                     nourish'd
                     ,
                     Eucharistated
                  
                   [
                   or
                   transformed
                   ]
                   
                     by
                     the
                     prayer
                     of
                     this
                  
                   Divine
                   
                     Word
                     ,
                     is
                     the
                     Flesh
                     and
                     Blood
                     of
                     that
                     Incarnate
                     Jesus
                     .
                  
                   If
                   for
                   all
                   this
                   you
                   should
                   reply
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Eucharistic
                   Food
                   is
                   onely
                   figuratively
                   the
                   Flesh
                   and
                   Blood
                   of
                   Christ
                   ;
                   then
                   might
                   the
                   Reader
                   likewise
                   aver
                   ,
                   Christ
                   being
                   incarnate
                   had
                   onely
                   figuratively
                   both
                   Flesh
                   and
                   Blood.
                   For
                   't
                   is
                   more
                   to
                   say
                   ,
                   the
                   blessed
                   Bread
                   is
                   the
                   Flesh
                   and
                   Blood
                   of
                   Incarnate
                   Jesus
                   ,
                   because
                   this
                   Speech
                   implies
                   a
                   substantial
                   change
                   ,
                   than
                   to
                   say
                   ,
                   Jesus
                   being
                   incarnate
                   had
                   both
                   Flesh
                   and
                   Blood
                   ,
                   because
                   this
                   Speech
                   can
                   signifie
                   no
                   more
                   than
                   a
                   substantial
                   Union
                   .
                   And
                   to
                   say
                   less
                   in
                   either
                   ,
                   is
                   to
                   diminish
                   and
                   change
                   the
                   Martyr's
                   Sense
                   .
                
                 
                   If
                   I
                   should
                   instance
                   the
                   Third
                   Age
                   was
                   a
                   faithful
                   Imitator
                   of
                   the
                   precedent
                   ;
                   so
                   dividing
                   between
                   the
                   Divine
                   Mystery
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Grace
                   of
                   the
                   Mystery
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Body
                   of
                   Man
                   received
                   the
                   Body
                   and
                   Blood
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Soul
                   was
                   replenished
                   with
                   the
                   Grace
                   of
                   Faith
                   ,
                   or
                   effect
                   of
                   the
                   Sacrament
                   ;
                   would
                   you
                   not
                   be
                   surprized
                   at
                   the
                   acknowledgment
                   of
                   what
                   was
                   given
                   in
                   Communion
                   ?
                   And
                   yet
                   Tertullian
                   furnishes
                   us
                   with
                   a
                   sufficient
                   manifestation
                   of
                   this
                   Truth
                   ;
                   Saying
                   ,
                   
                     Our
                     Flesh
                     is
                     sed
                     with
                     the
                     Body
                     and
                     Blood
                     of
                     Christ
                     ,
                     that
                  
                   
                   
                     our
                     Soul
                     may
                     be
                     filled
                     with
                     God.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   Again
                   ,
                   These
                   words
                   ,
                   
                     Our
                     Flesh
                     is
                     fed
                     with
                     the
                     Body
                     and
                     Blood
                     of
                     Christ
                     ,
                  
                   cannot
                   be
                   deluded
                   in
                   an
                   eating
                   by
                   Faith
                   ,
                   because
                   the
                   Body
                   of
                   Man
                   is
                   incapable
                   of
                   an
                   act
                   of
                   Faith.
                   
                
                 
                   If
                   I
                   should
                   continue
                   the
                   Fathers
                   of
                   the
                   Fourth
                   Century
                   ,
                   when
                   the
                   Church
                   was
                   beautified
                   ,
                   and
                   enriched
                   with
                   an
                   innumerable
                   Offspring
                   of
                   Pious
                   and
                   Learned
                   Children
                   ;
                   If
                   I
                   should
                   alledge
                   how
                   these
                   worthy
                   Champions
                   of
                   Christian
                   Purity
                   forbid
                   
                   Posterity
                   to
                   judge
                   of
                   the
                   Sacrament
                   by
                   Tast
                   ,
                   and
                   taught
                   them
                   the
                   Body
                   was
                   given
                   them
                   under
                   the
                   Species
                   of
                   Bread
                   ;
                   and
                   as
                   Christ
                   changed
                   Water
                   into
                   Wine
                   ,
                   so
                   did
                   he
                   Wine
                   into
                   his
                   own
                   Blood
                   ;
                   would
                   you
                   not
                   swear
                   this
                   Language
                   was
                   unknown
                   in
                   those
                   times
                   ?
                   And
                   yet
                   both
                   the
                   Greek
                   and
                   Latin
                   Church
                   conspire
                   in
                   this
                   Doctrin
                   .
                   Hearken
                   to
                   that
                   Grecian
                   Prelate
                   St.
                   Cyril
                   of
                   Jerusalem
                   ,
                   and
                   acknowledge
                   the
                   plain
                   truth
                   of
                   these
                   words
                   .
                   
                     Do
                     not
                     judge
                     the
                     thing
                  
                   
                   
                     by
                     Tast
                     ,
                     but
                     by
                     Faith.
                     Under
                     the
                     species
                     of
                     Bread
                     is
                     given
                     to
                     thee
                     the
                     Body
                     ;
                     and
                     under
                     the
                     species
                     of
                     Wine
                     is
                     given
                     to
                     thee
                     the
                     Blood.
                     Christ
                     formerly
                     changed
                     Water
                     into
                     Wine
                     ;
                     and
                     is
                     he
                     not
                     to
                     be
                     believed
                     ,
                     changing
                     Wine
                     into
                     his
                     Blood
                     ?
                  
                
                 
                   Nor
                   are
                   these
                   words
                   of
                   the
                   Learned
                   Latin
                   Bishop
                   Gaudentius
                   of
                   less
                   force
                   .
                   
                     Jesus
                     giving
                     to
                  
                   
                   
                     his
                     Disciples
                     Bread
                     and
                     Wine
                     ,
                     said
                     ,
                     this
                     is
                     my
                     Body
                     :
                     Let
                     us
                     believe
                     ,
                     it
                     is
                     what
                     he
                     said
                     .
                     Truth
                     is
                     incapable
                     of
                     Error
                     .
                     The
                     Creator
                     of
                     all
                     Nature
                     ,
                     and
                     Lord
                     ,
                     who
                     produces
                     Bread
                     from
                     the
                     Earth
                     ,
                     made
                     again
                     of
                     this
                     Bread
                     (
                     because
                     he
                     can
                     ,
                     and
                     promised
                     )
                     his
                     proper
                     Body
                     ;
                     and
                     because
                     he
                     did
                     make
                     Wine
                     of
                     Water
                     ,
                     of
                     Wine
                     he
                     makes
                     his
                     Blood.
                  
                   I
                   know
                   there
                   are
                   several
                   Expressions
                   and
                   Comparisons
                   in
                   the
                   Fathers
                   ,
                   which
                   only
                   declare
                   a
                   spiritual
                   change
                   effected
                   in
                   the
                   worthy
                   Receiver
                   .
                   But
                   do
                   not
                   the
                   foregoing
                   Authorities
                   prove
                   something
                   more
                   ,
                   a
                   change
                   not
                   in
                   the
                   Receiver
                   ,
                   but
                   in
                   the
                   thing
                   received
                   ?
                   and
                   this
                   can
                   be
                   no
                   less
                   than
                   a
                   substantial
                   one
                   .
                   For
                   when
                   Catholics
                   argue
                   ,
                   that
                   as
                   Christ
                   changed
                   Water
                   into
                   Wine
                   ,
                   so
                   does
                   he
                   Bread
                   into
                   his
                   Body
                   :
                   Protestants
                   readily
                   deny
                   the
                   sequel
                   ,
                   because
                   this
                   would
                   be
                   to
                   profess
                   Transubstantiation
                   .
                   If
                   this
                   reasoning
                   of
                   Catholics
                   include
                   a
                   substantial
                   change
                   of
                   the
                   Bread
                   into
                   Christ's
                   Body
                   ,
                   as
                   you
                   grant
                   ;
                   how
                   comes
                   it
                   to
                   pass
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   very
                   same
                   words
                   ,
                   and
                   very
                   same
                   reason
                   in
                   the
                   Father's
                   Writings
                   ,
                   must
                   have
                   quite
                   another
                   interpretation
                   ?
                   If
                   the
                   Fathers
                   had
                   design'd
                   to
                   have
                   writ
                   for
                   Transubstantiation
                   ,
                   they
                   could
                   but
                   have
                   said
                   what
                   they
                   do
                   ,
                   and
                   you
                   might
                   still
                   explicate
                   them
                   in
                   a
                   spiritual
                   sense
                   ,
                   or
                   wrested
                   interpretation
                   .
                
                 
                   If
                   I
                   should
                   urge
                   on
                   ,
                   that
                   I
                   rightly
                   profess
                   the
                   consecrated
                   Bread
                   transfigur'd
                   and
                   transelemented
                   into
                   the
                   Body
                   of
                   Christ
                   ;
                   would
                   you
                   not
                   exclaim
                   ,
                   these
                   are
                   as
                   hard
                   and
                   mishapen
                   words
                   as
                   that
                   of
                   Transubstantiation
                   ?
                   and
                   yet
                   many
                   Fathers
                   of
                   this
                   
                   fourth
                   Age
                   after
                   Christ
                   ,
                   use
                   the
                   same
                   Expressions
                   .
                   Witness
                   this
                   Language
                   of
                   St.
                   
                     Ambrose
                     ,
                     As
                     often
                     as
                     we
                     receive
                  
                   
                   
                     the
                     Sacraments
                     ,
                     which
                     by
                     the
                     Mystery
                     of
                     Prayer
                     are
                     transfigurated
                     into
                     Flesh
                     and
                     Blood
                  
                   ;
                   witness
                   this
                   Speech
                   of
                   St.
                   
                     Gregory
                     Nyssene
                     .
                     I
                     properly
                     believe
                  
                   
                   
                     the
                     Bread
                     sanctified
                     ,
                     by
                     the
                     word
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     to
                     be
                     changed
                     into
                     the
                     Body
                     of
                     God
                     the
                     Word
                     .
                     And
                     this
                     is
                     effected
                     ,
                     the
                     nature
                     of
                     what
                     appears
                     being
                     transelemented
                     ,
                     by
                     vertue
                     of
                     benediction
                     ,
                     into
                     the
                     Body
                     of
                     the
                     word
                  
                   Christ
                   .
                
                 
                   I
                   close
                   up
                   this
                   Motive
                   with
                   the
                   decision
                   of
                   the
                   Synod
                   in
                   Egypt
                   ,
                   celebrated
                   before
                   the
                   second
                   Oecumenical
                   Council
                   ,
                   to
                   both
                   which
                   presided
                   St.
                   Cyril
                   of
                   Alexandria
                   .
                   These
                   Fathers
                   composing
                   a
                   Creed
                   ,
                   inserted
                   these
                   words
                   in
                   the
                   end
                   of
                   their
                   Introduction
                   ,
                   
                     This
                     is
                     the
                     Faith
                     of
                     the
                     Catholic
                     and
                     Apostolic
                     Church
                     ,
                     in
                     which
                     the
                     East
                     and
                     West
                     agree
                     .
                  
                   Then
                   immmediatly
                   follows
                   their
                   Creed
                   ,
                   divided
                   into
                   many
                   Articles
                   .
                   What
                   if
                   their
                   Seventh
                   Article
                   should
                   decree
                   the
                   Flesh
                   received
                   in
                   the
                   Sacrament
                   to
                   be
                   the
                   very
                   Flesh
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   which
                   made
                   one
                   Person
                   and
                   two
                   Natures
                   in
                   one
                   Son
                   ;
                   and
                   not
                   two
                   Sons
                   ,
                   one
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   Divine
                   ;
                   and
                   another
                   of
                   the
                   Blessed
                   Virgin
                   ,
                   Human
                   ,
                   as
                   Nestorius
                   Heretically
                   taught
                   ;
                   you
                   could
                   require
                   nothing
                   more
                   for
                   Transubstantiation
                   .
                   And
                   yet
                   these
                   are
                   their
                   words
                   ,
                   
                     We
                     do
                     not
                     receive
                     in
                     the
                     Sacrament
                     our
                     Saviour's
                  
                   
                   
                     Flesh
                     ,
                     as
                     common
                     Flesh
                     :
                     God
                     forbid
                     .
                     Nor
                     again
                     ,
                     as
                     the
                     Flesh
                     of
                     a
                     Sanctified
                     Man
                     ,
                     or
                     associated
                     to
                     the
                     Word
                     by
                     unity
                     of
                     Dignity
                     ,
                     but
                     as
                     the
                     true
                     vivificative
                     ,
                     and
                     proper
                     Flesh
                     of
                     the
                     Word
                     himself
                     ;
                     truly
                     the
                     Flesh
                     of
                     him
                     ,
                     who
                     for
                     our
                     sake
                     was
                     made
                     ,
                     and
                     called
                     the
                     Son
                     of
                     Man.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   The
                   Council
                   admitting
                   with
                   Nestorius
                   what
                   was
                   received
                   to
                   be
                   true
                   Flesh
                   ,
                   defines
                   against
                   the
                   Heretic
                   (
                   who
                   pretended
                   our
                   Saviour
                   ,
                   as
                   he
                   was
                   the
                   Son
                   of
                   the
                   Virgin
                   Mary
                   ,
                   had
                   not
                   only
                   a
                   Nature
                   ,
                   but
                   likewise
                   a
                   Human
                   Person
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   constituted
                   two
                   Persons
                   in
                   Christ
                   )
                   that
                   we
                   do
                   not
                   receive
                   this
                   as
                   common
                   Flesh
                   ,
                   or
                   the
                   Flesh
                   of
                   an
                   ordinary
                   Person
                   .
                
                 
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   The
                   Council
                   adds
                   ,
                   
                     Nor
                     as
                     the
                     Flesh
                     of
                     a
                     Sanctified
                     Man
                     ,
                     or
                     associated
                     to
                     the
                     Word
                     by
                     the
                     unity
                     of
                     Dignity
                     ,
                  
                   which
                   excluded
                   
                   that
                   accidental
                   Union
                   ,
                   by
                   which
                   the
                   Nestorians
                   joyned
                   together
                   two
                   Persons
                   ,
                   that
                   of
                   the
                   Son
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   of
                   the
                   Son
                   of
                   Man
                   ,
                   in
                   one
                   Christ
                   .
                
                 
                   Thirdly
                   ,
                   The
                   Council
                   declares
                   ,
                   
                     they
                     receive
                     it
                     as
                     the
                     all-vivificating
                     ,
                     and
                     proper
                     Flesh
                     of
                     the
                     Word
                     ,
                     that
                     Word
                     who
                     was
                     made
                     and
                     called
                     Man
                     ,
                  
                   professing
                   one
                   Person
                   in
                   Christ
                   ,
                   to
                   whom
                   this
                   Human
                   Nature
                   properly
                   belonged
                   .
                
                 
                   Now
                   if
                   all
                   this
                   were
                   to
                   be
                   expounded
                   of
                   a
                   Figure
                   ,
                   what
                   wresting
                   would
                   there
                   be
                   of
                   this
                   Article
                   ?
                   And
                   how
                   could
                   the
                   Council
                   conclude
                   the
                   proper
                   Flesh
                   of
                   Christ
                   was
                   that
                   of
                   the
                   Divine
                   Word
                   ,
                   one
                   Person
                   and
                   two
                   Natures
                   ,
                   and
                   speak
                   of
                   neither
                   ,
                   but
                   of
                   a
                   pure
                   Figure
                   ?
                   The
                   Sacrament
                   might
                   have
                   been
                   a
                   Figure
                   of
                   the
                   Passion
                   ,
                   and
                   yet
                   two
                   distinct
                   Persons
                   admitted
                   in
                   Christ
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   SEVENTH
                   MOTIVE
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   Council
                   of
                   Trent
                   declares
                   ,
                   that
                   because
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                   our
                   Redeemer
                   ,
                   truly
                   said
                   ,
                   that
                   't
                   was
                   his
                   own
                   Body
                   ,
                   which
                   under
                   
                   the
                   appearance
                   of
                   Bread
                   he
                   offered
                   and
                   gave
                   to
                   his
                   Disciples
                   ,
                   
                     the
                     Church
                     of
                     God
                     was
                     alwaies
                     perswaded
                     ,
                  
                   that
                   this
                   wonderful
                   change
                   was
                   operated
                   by
                   the
                   conversion
                   of
                   the
                   substance
                   of
                   Bread
                   into
                   the
                   Substance
                   of
                   Christ's
                   precious
                   Body
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   renews
                   the
                   Canon
                   of
                   Transubstantiation
                   .
                
                 
                   And
                   You
                   know
                   ,
                   that
                   as
                   our
                   Saviour
                   commanded
                   his
                   Apostles
                   to
                   preach
                   the
                   Gospel
                   ,
                   so
                   did
                   he
                   oblige
                   the
                   People
                   to
                   receive
                   the
                   promulgated
                   Word
                   ,
                   and
                   be
                   obedient
                   to
                   their
                   Pastors
                   .
                   The
                   obligation
                   of
                   this
                   obedience
                   ,
                   will
                   last
                   to
                   the
                   end
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   :
                   and
                   consequently
                   in
                   the
                   mean
                   time
                   will
                   be
                   still
                   due
                   ,
                   to
                   the
                   true
                   Successors
                   of
                   the
                   Apostles
                   ,
                   with
                   whom
                   Christ
                   had
                   promised
                   to
                   remain
                   till
                   the
                   consummation
                   of
                   the
                   World.
                   You
                   cannot
                   deny
                   but
                   the
                   Romish
                   Church
                   has
                   true
                   succession
                   from
                   Christ
                   and
                   his
                   Apostles
                   ,
                   and
                   we
                   are
                   sure
                   you
                   have
                   left
                   this
                   Society
                   of
                   true
                   Successors
                   .
                
                 
                   Obedience
                   therefore
                   to
                   the
                   true
                   Successors
                   of
                   the
                   Apostles
                   ,
                   who
                   have
                   defined
                   this
                   Catholic
                   verity
                   ,
                   obliges
                   me
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   last
                   instance
                   to
                   believe
                   ,
                   
                     this
                     is
                     my
                     Body
                  
                   ,
                   can
                   import
                   no
                   less
                   than
                   the
                   sense
                   of
                   Transubstantiation
                   .
                
                 
                   I
                   think
                   a
                   slight
                   consideration
                   of
                   the
                   foregoing
                   motives
                   ,
                   easily
                   shews
                   Catholics
                   pretend
                   not
                   ,
                   as
                   you
                   would
                   have
                   them
                   ,
                   that
                   if
                   
                   Transubstantiation
                   can
                   be
                   ,
                   
                     it
                     must
                     be
                     ,
                     either
                     because
                     there
                     are
                     no
                     Figures
                     in
                     Scripture
                     ,
                  
                   or
                   
                     because
                     a
                     Sacrament
                     admits
                     of
                     no
                     Figures
                     .
                  
                   You
                   seem
                   to
                   be
                   perswaded
                   of
                   this
                   ,
                   your self
                   ,
                   turning
                   these
                   imaginarie
                   Reasons
                   against
                   the
                   Roman
                   Catholic
                   Assertion
                   .
                   But
                   alass
                   !
                   they
                   are
                   no
                   more
                   against
                   ,
                   than
                   they
                   were
                   for
                   Transubstantiation
                   .
                   For
                   our
                   Saviour's
                   words
                   may
                   be
                   literally
                   true
                   ,
                   and
                   yet
                   many
                   Figures
                   admitted
                   in
                   Scripture
                   .
                   There
                   may
                   be
                   given
                   many
                   Spiritual
                   interpretations
                   of
                   the
                   sacred
                   Text
                   ,
                   and
                   yet
                   this
                   passage
                   ,
                   
                     the
                     Word
                     was
                     made
                     Flest
                  
                   ,
                   litterally
                   signifie
                   that
                   the
                   second
                   Person
                   of
                   the
                   Blessed
                   Trinity
                   was
                   substantially
                   Man.
                   There
                   are
                   questionless
                   in
                   the
                   old
                   and
                   new
                   Testament
                   many
                   Figures
                   ,
                   and
                   neither
                   lookt
                   upon
                   as
                   a
                   meer
                   Figure
                   .
                   There
                   may
                   be
                   then
                   many
                   Figures
                   in
                   Holy
                   Writ
                   ,
                   and
                   
                     this
                     is
                     my
                     Body
                  
                   ,
                   not
                   at
                   all
                   be
                   concerned
                   in
                   these
                   figurative
                   interpretations
                   .
                
                 
                   Nor
                   is
                   your
                   second
                   reason
                   more
                   efficacious
                   than
                   the
                   former
                   .
                   For
                   these
                   words
                   ,
                   
                     this
                     is
                     my
                     Body
                  
                   ,
                   literally
                   received
                   ,
                   are
                   not
                   at
                   all
                   prejudiced
                   ,
                   by
                   an
                   outward
                   sign
                   or
                   Figure
                   of
                   a
                   Sacrament
                   .
                   The
                   very
                   notion
                   of
                   a
                   Sacrament
                   in
                   St.
                   
                   Austin's
                   opinion
                   ,
                   shews
                   
                   part
                   ,
                   and
                   hides
                   the
                   remainder
                   .
                   What
                   appears
                   in
                   the
                   Sacrament
                   of
                   the
                   Altar
                   ,
                   is
                   a
                   sign
                   ,
                   an
                   accidental
                   shape
                   ,
                   or
                   resemblance
                   ,
                   and
                   this
                   is
                   the
                   object
                   of
                   Sense
                   .
                   What
                   is
                   understood
                   and
                   believed
                   ,
                   can
                   be
                   no
                   less
                   than
                   what
                   our
                   Blessed
                   Saviour
                   warrants
                   us
                   of
                   ,
                   
                     his
                     own
                     Body
                  
                   .
                   How
                   then
                   is
                   the
                   substance
                   of
                   the
                   Elements
                   not
                   changed
                   ,
                   because
                   the
                   Eucharist
                   is
                   a
                   Sacrament
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   Sacrament
                   is
                   a
                   Sign
                   ?
                   A
                   Man
                   is
                   an
                   Image
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   yet
                   a
                   Substance
                   .
                   
                   The
                   Divine
                   Son
                   
                     is
                     a
                     Figure
                     of
                     his
                     Father's
                     Substance
                     :
                  
                   and
                   who
                   can
                   wrest
                   from
                   him
                   the
                   same
                   Substance
                   with
                   his
                   Eternal
                   Father
                   ?
                   'T
                   is
                   true
                   ,
                   it
                   was
                   an
                   Arian
                   Error
                   ,
                   the
                   Son
                   's
                   an
                   Image
                   ;
                   therefore
                   not
                   God.
                   Is
                   your
                   Illation
                   stronger
                   ,
                   the
                   Eucharist
                   is
                   a
                   Sacrament
                   or
                   Sign
                   ,
                   therefore
                   it
                   is
                   not
                   the
                   Substance
                   ?
                   This
                   Error
                   ought
                   to
                   correct
                   yours
                   .
                   Now
                   
                     this
                     is
                     my
                     Body
                  
                   may
                   be
                   taken
                   ,
                   I
                   think
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   sense
                   of
                   Transubstantiation
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Eucharist
                   remain
                   a
                   Sacramental
                   Sign
                   ,
                   or
                   resemblance
                   .
                
                 
                   Had
                   you
                   foreseen
                   this
                   Answer
                   ,
                   I
                   presume
                   you
                   woul
                   have
                   smothered
                   this
                   instance
                   ,
                   viz.
                   
                     When
                     he
                     gave
                     the
                     Cup
                     ,
                     he
                     said
                     ,
                     this
                     Cup
                     is
                     the
                     New
                     Testament
                     in
                     my
                     Blood
                     ,
                     where
                     first
                     the
                     Cup
                     is
                     put
                     for
                     the
                     Wine
                     ,
                     and
                     if
                     any
                     thing
                     be
                     changed
                     ,
                     it
                     must
                     be
                     the
                     Cup.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   The
                   speedy
                   quitting
                   of
                   the
                   contested
                   Proposition
                   ,
                   
                     this
                     is
                     my
                     Body
                  
                   ,
                   is
                   a
                   ready
                   confession
                   that
                   you
                   were
                   unable
                   to
                   discover
                   therein
                   couch'd
                   any
                   Figurative
                   exposition
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   hasten
                   to
                   
                   busie
                   your
                   Reader
                   with
                   a
                   Metonymy
                   contain'd
                   in
                   the
                   word
                   Cup
                   ,
                   put
                   for
                   Wine
                   .
                
                 
                   Had
                   this
                   been
                   so
                   ,
                   how
                   easily
                   could
                   sense
                   and
                   reason
                   have
                   unfolded
                   ,
                   what
                   appeared
                   difficult
                   ?
                   But
                   why
                   do
                   I
                   say
                   ,
                   difficult
                   ?
                   It
                   is
                   our
                   common
                   Language
                   ,
                   to
                   ask
                   for
                   a
                   Cup
                   or
                   Glass
                   ,
                   when
                   we
                   mean
                   Drink
                   .
                   Nor
                   was
                   the
                   Phrase
                   amongst
                   the
                   Jews
                   otherwise
                   .
                   This
                   is
                   cleared
                   from
                   the
                   Triple
                   repetition
                   of
                   the
                   same
                   Phrase
                   in
                   S.
                   Paul
                   to
                   the
                   
                     Corinthians
                     ,
                     Drink
                     this
                     Cup.
                  
                   If
                   this
                   then
                   was
                   the
                   proper
                   
                   speech
                   ,
                   and
                   our
                   Saviour
                   did
                   not
                   speak
                   improperly
                   ,
                   who
                   could
                   be
                   so
                   remote
                   from
                   Sense
                   ,
                   to
                   guess
                   ,
                   the
                   Cup
                   or
                   Chalice
                   was
                   to
                   be
                   drunk
                   ?
                   Would
                   you
                   not
                   think
                   that
                   person
                   extravagant
                   ,
                   who
                   hearing
                   you
                   ask
                   (
                   in
                   a
                   place
                   where
                   People
                   were
                   drinking
                   Wine
                   )
                   for
                   a
                   Glass
                   ,
                   should
                   apprehend
                   you
                   would
                   swallow
                   down
                   the
                   Glass
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   the
                   Vessel
                   be
                   turn'd
                   into
                   your
                   Substance
                   ?
                   Which
                   must
                   be
                   true
                   ,
                   if
                   it
                   be
                   false
                   ,
                   that
                   Sense
                   and
                   Reason
                   without
                   the
                   support
                   of
                   some
                   father
                   assistance
                   ,
                   could
                   be
                   deceived
                   in
                   so
                   facile
                   and
                   usual
                   an
                   expression
                   ,
                   of
                   a
                   Cup
                   or
                   Glass
                   ,
                   put
                   for
                   Wine
                   .
                   If
                   then
                   the
                   Holy
                   Ghost
                   had
                   used
                   in
                   Scripture
                   the
                   Cup
                   for
                   Wine
                   ;
                   I
                   know
                   not
                   who
                   could
                   have
                   refused
                   such
                   a
                   Figure
                   .
                   And
                   because
                   I
                   find
                   no
                   Metonymy
                   ,
                   no
                   Figure
                   couch'd
                   
                     in
                     this
                     is
                     my
                     Body
                  
                   ,
                   I
                   exclude
                   all
                   Figurative
                   insinuations
                   .
                
                 
                   I
                   said
                   if
                   the
                   Holy
                   Ghost
                   had
                   put
                   the
                   Cup
                   for
                   
                     Wine
                     .
                     Wine
                  
                   you
                   say
                   ,
                   the
                   Divine
                   Spirit
                   writes
                   Blood
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   the
                   Cup
                   is
                   metonymically
                   put
                   for
                   the
                   contained
                   Drink
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   Chalice
                   ,
                   or
                   Blood.
                   For
                   what
                   we
                   read
                   in
                   St.
                   Luke
                   ,
                   
                     This
                     Cup
                     the
                     New
                     Testament
                     in
                  
                   
                   
                     my
                     Blood
                  
                   ,
                   is
                   equivalent
                   to
                   ,
                   this
                   Blood
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   the
                   Cup
                   is
                   Blood.
                   If
                   you
                   suspect
                   the
                   supposal
                   ,
                   harken
                   how
                   St.
                   Matthew
                   Phrases
                   it
                   ,
                   
                   
                     This
                     is
                     my
                     Blood
                     of
                     the
                     New
                     Testament
                  
                   ;
                   which
                   is
                   repeated
                   by
                   St.
                   Mark
                   ,
                   and
                   who
                   dare
                   contradict
                   two
                   Divine
                   Testimonies
                   ?
                
                 
                   If
                   the
                   Spirit
                   of
                   God
                   was
                   careful
                   to
                   plain
                   so
                   small
                   a
                   Nicety
                   ,
                   in
                   so
                   familiar
                   a
                   Phrase
                   ,
                   is
                   it
                   credible
                   that
                   he
                   would
                   have
                   omitted
                   ,
                   the
                   most
                   important
                   in
                   the
                   World
                   ?
                   which
                   he
                   has
                   done
                   ,
                   if
                   
                     this
                     is
                     my
                     Body
                  
                   be
                   but
                   a
                   Figure
                   of
                   his
                   Body
                   ,
                   since
                   the
                   Scripture
                   discovers
                   nothing
                   to
                   diminish
                   the
                   reality
                   of
                   Christ's
                   true
                   Body
                   .
                
                 
                   What
                   you
                   add
                   ,
                   if
                   
                     any
                     thing
                     be
                     chang'd
                     ,
                     it
                     is
                     the
                     Cup
                     into
                     the
                     Covenant
                     ,
                  
                   is
                   very
                   strange
                   .
                   Till
                   you
                   make
                   this
                   good
                   by
                   Reason
                   ,
                   or
                   evince
                   it
                   from
                   Scripture
                   ,
                   give
                   me
                   leave
                   not
                   to
                   credit
                   your
                   Authority
                   .
                   And
                   if
                   you
                   think
                   the
                   word
                   Testament
                   ,
                   in
                   this
                   passage
                   
                     this
                     Cup
                     or
                     Blood
                     is
                     the
                     New
                     Testament
                     ,
                  
                   excludes
                   real
                   Blood
                   ,
                   
                   St.
                   Paul
                   proves
                   quite
                   the
                   contrary
                   ,
                   demonstrating
                   ,
                   if
                   there
                   be
                   
                   a
                   Testament
                   ,
                   there
                   must
                   be
                   true
                   Blood
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   concludes
                   ,
                   
                     Whereupon
                     neither
                     the
                     first
                     Testament
                     ,
                     was
                     dedicated
                     without
                     Blood
                     ,
                     and
                     without
                     sheding
                     of
                     Blood
                     is
                     no
                     remission
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   Lastly
                   ,
                   You
                   urge
                   ,
                   
                     besides
                     his
                     Blood
                     which
                     is
                     said
                     to
                     be
                     shed
                     ,
                     which
                     was
                     not
                     till
                     his
                     Passion
                     ,
                     which
                     followed
                     the
                     Institution
                     and
                     first
                     Celebration
                     of
                     this
                     Sacrament
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   We
                   do
                   not
                   dispute
                   with
                   you
                   the
                   actual
                   effusion
                   of
                   Christ's
                   natural
                   Blood
                   ,
                   which
                   was
                   a
                   sanguinary
                   Sacrifice
                   .
                   But
                   can
                   you
                   deny
                   that
                   in
                   those
                   words
                   you
                   alledge
                   from
                   St.
                   Luke
                   ,
                   where
                   Christ's
                   Blood
                   is
                   said
                   to
                   be
                   shed
                   ,
                   is
                   contained
                   a
                   mystical
                   Sacrifice
                   ?
                   St.
                   Austin
                   calls
                   this
                   ,
                   
                     the
                     Oblation
                     of
                     Christ's
                     Body
                     on
                     the
                     Altar
                     :
                  
                   
                   St.
                   Cyprian
                   four
                   times
                   in
                   the
                   same
                   Epistle
                   ,
                   the
                   
                     Dominical
                     Sacrifice
                  
                   :
                   St.
                   
                     Gregorie
                     Nazianzen
                     ,
                     the
                     unbloody
                     Sacrifice
                     .
                  
                   Two
                   Sacrifices
                   we
                   acknowledge
                   with
                   the
                   holy
                   Fathers
                   ,
                   different
                   in
                   manner
                   ,
                   not
                   distinct
                   in
                   substance
                   .
                   The
                   same
                   Blood
                   spilt
                   naturally
                   once
                   upon
                   the
                   Cross
                   ,
                   and
                   mystically
                   offered
                   daily
                   on
                   the
                   Altar
                   .
                   Because
                   the
                   same
                   Caracteristical
                   mark
                   of
                   true
                   Blood
                   is
                   attributed
                   to
                   both
                   the
                   Sacrifices
                   .
                   
                     (
                     Viz.
                  
                   )
                   the
                   remission
                   of
                   Sins
                   by
                   effusion
                   of
                   Blood.
                   Hence
                   St.
                   Matthew
                   speaking
                   of
                   Christ's
                   Blood
                   in
                   the
                   Sacrament
                   ,
                   says
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   
                     is
                     shed
                     for
                     many
                     for
                     remission
                     of
                     sins
                     .
                  
                   And
                   St.
                   Paul
                   in
                   the
                   foregoing
                   lines
                   ,
                   without
                   
                     sheding
                     of
                     Blood
                     is
                     no
                     remission
                     .
                  
                
              
            
             
               
                 Article
                 II.
                 Examen
                 of
                 your
                 Second
                 Proof
                 .
              
               
                 YOU
                 are
                 willing
                 to
                 stand
                 in
                 the
                 second
                 instance
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 plain
                 concession
                 of
                 many
                 learned
                 Roman
                 Catholic
                 Writers
                 ,
                 concerning
                 the
                 necessity
                 of
                 understanding
                 our
                 Saviour's
                 words
                 in
                 the
                 sense
                 of
                 Transubstantiation
                 .
                 And
                 because
                 you
                 begin
                 with
                 the
                 concession
                 of
                 the
                 acute
                 Schoolman
                 ,
                 let
                 us
                 examin
                 what
                 was
                 the
                 opinion
                 of
                 Scotus
                 .
              
               
                 Scotus
                 distinguishing
                 two
                 sorts
                 or
                 Classes
                 of
                 People
                 ,
                 the
                 worthy
                 and
                 unworthy
                 Receivers
                 ,
                 thus
                 delivers
                 himself
                 .
                 
                   It
                   is
                   undoubtedly
                   to
                   be
                   held
                   ,
                   the
                   Good
                   not
                
                 
                 
                   only
                   Sacramentally
                   ,
                   but
                   also
                   Spiritually
                   receive
                   ;
                   the
                   Bad
                   ,
                   only
                   Sacramentally
                
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 subjoyns
                 
                   Scotus
                   ,
                   under
                   the
                   visible
                   species
                   ,
                   the
                   Flesh
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   that
                   Flesh
                   which
                   was
                   born
                   of
                   the
                   Virgin
                   Mary
                
                 ;
                 
                 
                   they
                   do
                   not
                   mystically
                   receive
                   the
                   benefit
                   of
                   the
                   Sacrament
                   .
                
                 This
                 he
                 proves
                 from
                 St.
                 Gregorie
                 the
                 Great
                 's
                 determination
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   true
                   Flesh
                   and
                   true
                   Body
                   of
                   Christ
                   is
                   received
                   by
                   Sinners
                   and
                   unworthy
                   Communicants
                   ,
                   in
                   essence
                   not
                   in
                   benefit
                   .
                
                 Then
                 
                 Scotus
                 quotes
                 St.
                 Austin
                 for
                 the
                 same
                 evidence
                 ,
                 and
                 concludes
                 with
                 the
                 testimony
                 of
                 St.
                 Paul
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 same
                 purpose
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 acute
                 Schoolman
                 asking
                 afterwards
                 
                   (
                   q.
                
                 3.
                 )
                 whether
                 
                 the
                 Bread
                 be
                 changed
                 into
                 the
                 Body
                 of
                 Christ
                 :
                 Answers
                 ,
                 
                   (
                   num
                
                 .
                 13.
                 )
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 changed
                 into
                 the
                 Body
                 of
                 Christ
                 .
              
               
                 'T
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 he
                 brings
                 in
                 one
                 objecting
                 
                   (
                   n.
                
                 4.
                 
                   &
                   n.
                
                 7.
                 )
                 that
                 our
                 Saviour's
                 Words
                 may
                 receive
                 a
                 more
                 facile
                 Sense
                 than
                 that
                 of
                 Transubstantiation
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 Scotus
                 replies
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   more
                   difficile
                   sense
                   is
                   not
                   to
                   be
                   admitted
                   ,
                   if
                
                 
                 
                   it
                   be
                   not
                   true
                   ;
                   but
                   if
                   it
                   be
                   true
                   ,
                   and
                   can
                   be
                   proved
                   evidently
                   to
                   be
                   so
                   ,
                   then
                   the
                   more
                   difficile
                   ought
                   to
                   be
                   chosen
                   ;
                   and
                   this
                   is
                   the
                   case
                   of
                   the
                   present
                   Article
                   .
                
              
               
                 He
                 pushes
                 on
                 the
                 resumpt
                 .
                 But
                 why
                 did
                 the
                 Church
                 prefer
                 the
                 more
                 difficile
                 sense
                 ,
                 when
                 she
                 might
                 have
                 chosen
                 a
                 more
                 facile
                 in
                 appearance
                 ?
              
               
                 
                   I
                   answer
                
                 ,
                 says
                 
                   Scotus
                   ,
                   the
                   Scriptures
                   are
                   expounded
                
                 
                 
                   by
                   the
                   same
                   Spirit
                   ,
                   by
                   which
                   they
                   were
                   dictated
                   ;
                   and
                   't
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   supposed
                   ,
                   the
                   Catholic
                   Church
                   expounded
                   them
                   by
                   the
                   same
                   Spirit
                   ,
                   by
                   which
                   truth
                   is
                   delivered
                   ,
                   taught
                   by
                   the
                   Spirit
                   of
                   truth
                   ,
                   for
                   it
                   was
                   not
                   in
                   the
                   power
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   to
                   make
                   that
                   true
                   ,
                   but
                   in
                   the
                   power
                   of
                   God
                   the
                   institutor
                   .
                
              
               
                 Now
                 what
                 is
                 this
                 to
                 your
                 purpose
                 ?
                 For
                 if
                 you
                 take
                 the
                 concession
                 of
                 Scotus
                 ,
                 you
                 must
                 profess
                 both
                 the
                 real
                 Presence
                 and
                 Transubstantiation
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 this
                 necessarily
                 deduc'd
                 from
                 Scripture
                 .
                 Because
                 the
                 Scripture
                 efficaciously
                 moved
                 the
                 Church
                 to
                 declare
                 for
                 the
                 same
                 Doctrin
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 
                 Scotus's
                 words
                 ;
                 
                   it
                   was
                   not
                   in
                   the
                   power
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   to
                   make
                   that
                   true
                   or
                   not
                   true
                   .
                
                 The
                 Church
                 then
                 necessarily
                 followed
                 Scriptural
                 evidence
                 .
                 And
                 what
                 was
                 necessarily
                 compulsive
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 was
                 not
                 otherwise
                 to
                 
                 Scotus
                 ,
                 who
                 tacitly
                 intimated
                 the
                 cogent
                 necessity
                 of
                 Scriptures
                 Authority
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 real
                 change
                 of
                 the
                 substance
                 of
                 Bread
                 into
                 the
                 Body
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 instancing
                 it
                 was
                 determined
                 by
                 the
                 Church
                 for
                 Transubstantiation
                 .
              
               
                 Bellarmin
                 was
                 of
                 Opinion
                 ,
                 that
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 two
                 literal
                 senses
                 of
                 
                   this
                   is
                   my
                   Body
                
                 read
                 in
                 the
                 acute
                 School-man
                 ,
                 the
                 sole
                 evidence
                 of
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 could
                 not
                 in
                 
                 Scotus's
                 mind
                 ,
                 abstracting
                 from
                 the
                 declaration
                 and
                 universal
                 practice
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 evidently
                 compel
                 the
                 admittance
                 of
                 Transubstantiation
                 .
              
               
                 Bellarmin
                 was
                 severe
                 enough
                 upon
                 Scotus
                 .
                 Yet
                 he
                 diminished
                 much
                 this
                 severity
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 
                 
                   the
                   acute
                   Schoolman
                   added
                   ,
                   (
                   because
                   the
                   Catholic
                   Church
                   has
                   declared
                   in
                   a
                   general
                   Council
                   ,
                   the
                   true
                   meaning
                   of
                   Scripture
                   )
                   Transubstantiation
                   may
                   manifestly
                   be
                   proved
                   from
                   Scripture
                   so
                   declared
                   .
                
                 But
                 of
                 what
                 mind
                 Scotus
                 was
                 ,
                 the
                 foregoing
                 Page
                 will
                 sufficiently
                 remind
                 the
                 unprejudic'd
                 Reader
                 .
              
               
                 Nor
                 can
                 you
                 conclude
                 Bellarmin
                 himself
                 ,
                 granted
                 evidence
                 of
                 Scripture
                 was
                 wanting
                 for
                 the
                 Roman
                 Cause
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 said
                 
                 Scotus's
                 assertion
                 
                   was
                   not
                   altogether
                   improbable
                
                 .
                 In
                 like
                 manner
                 you
                 may
                 argue
                 ,
                 against
                 the
                 strongest
                 Demonstration
                 in
                 nature
                 .
                 You
                 may
                 frankly
                 concede
                 an
                 acute
                 Objection
                 ,
                 not
                 altogether
                 improbable
                 ,
                 and
                 notwithstanding
                 this
                 Concession
                 ,
                 stick
                 fast
                 to
                 the
                 former
                 Evidence
                 of
                 your
                 Demonstration
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 
                 Bellarmin's
                 case
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 following
                 words
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 place
                 testifie
                 .
                 
                   For
                   although
                
                 ,
                 adds
                 
                   Bellarmin
                   ,
                   Scripture
                   ,
                   which
                   we
                   have
                   heretofore
                   alledged
                   ,
                   may
                   seem
                   so
                   clear
                   to
                   us
                
                 
                 
                   that
                   it
                   can
                   compel
                   a
                   moderate
                   man
                   ,
                
                 ther
                 's
                 evidence
                 of
                 Scripture
                 for
                 Transubstantiation
                 ,
                 and
                 
                 Bellarmin's
                 opinion
                 ;
                 
                   Yet
                   the
                   acuteness
                   of
                   bright
                   understandings
                   leaves
                   some
                   doubt
                   :
                
                 This
                 is
                 what
                 is
                 not
                 altogether
                 improbable
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 we
                 ought
                 to
                 reflect
                 ,
                 these
                 words
                 of
                 
                   Bellarmin
                   ,
                   not
                   altogether
                   Improbable
                
                 ,
                 are
                 grounded
                 upon
                 a
                 meer
                 supposal
                 of
                 two
                 literal
                 Senses
                 ,
                 which
                 touches
                 not
                 our
                 Controversie
                 .
                 For
                 Bellarmin
                 plainly
                 denies
                 ,
                 a
                 figurative
                 Exposition
                 probable
                 of
                 our
                 Saviours
                 words
                 ,
                 speaking
                 of
                 things
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 instituted
                 .
                 For
                 thus
                 he
                 argues
                 ,
                 
                   These
                   words
                   ,
                   this
                   is
                   my
                   Body
                   ,
                   necessarily
                   infer
                   ,
                   either
                   the
                   true
                   change
                   of
                   Bread
                   as
                   Catholics
                   believe
                
                 ;
                 
                 
                   or
                   a
                   metaphorical
                   mutation
                   ,
                   as
                   Calvinists
                   contend
                   .
                
                 
                 This
                 Calvinistical
                 Sense
                 he
                 had
                 already
                 ,
                 declared
                 as
                 improbable
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 
                   we
                   will
                   generally
                   demonstrate
                   that
                   't
                   is
                   not
                   probable
                   our
                   Saviour
                
                 
                 
                   would
                   figuratively
                   speak
                
                 .
                 And
                 for
                 the
                 Lutherans
                 Error
                 holding
                 both
                 substance
                 of
                 Bread
                 and
                 the
                 Body
                 together
                 in
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 ,
                 he
                 says
                 it
                 
                 
                   shares
                   not
                   in
                   the
                   sense
                   of
                   our
                   Saviour's
                   words
                   .
                
                 Thus
                 the
                 true
                 change
                 of
                 Bread
                 into
                 the
                 Body
                 of
                 Christ
                 naturally
                 follows
                 according
                 to
                 Bellarmin
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 plain
                 and
                 evident
                 Text
                 of
                 Scripture
                 .
              
               
                 Durandus
                 divides
                 the
                 substance
                 of
                 Bread
                 into
                 Matter
                 and
                 Form.
                 
                 Then
                 adds
                 ,
                 the
                 Bread
                 is
                 converted
                 by
                 conseration
                 into
                 the
                 Body
                 of
                 our
                 Lord
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 Form
                 perishing
                 ,
                 the
                 Matter
                 is
                 animated
                 with
                 the
                 Soul
                 of
                 Christ
                 .
                 A
                 strange
                 manner
                 of
                 Explication
                 .
                 But
                 what
                 doth
                 this
                 avail
                 your
                 cause
                 ?
                 For
                 if
                 the
                 Form
                 of
                 Bread
                 perishes
                 in
                 
                 Durandus's
                 explication
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Matter
                 be
                 animated
                 with
                 the
                 Soul
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 the
                 remaining
                 Accidents
                 can
                 neither
                 claim
                 Matter
                 nor
                 Form
                 of
                 Bread
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 the
                 whole
                 Substance
                 of
                 Bread
                 is
                 wanting
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 Durandus
                 calls
                 your
                 Sentiment
                 ,
                 holding
                 Bread
                 remains
                 
                 after
                 Consecration
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   Doctrin
                   of
                   profane
                   Novelty
                
                 .
              
               
                 Suarez
                 and
                 Vasquez
                 ,
                 treat
                 Durandus
                 ,
                 as
                 one
                 Divine
                 doth
                 anothers
                 Opinion
                 .
                 But
                 you
                 might
                 have
                 well
                 omitted
                 their
                 names
                 ,
                 for
                 one
                 that
                 is
                 moderately
                 learn'd
                 in
                 Divinity
                 ,
                 knows
                 how
                 copiously
                 they
                 both
                 shew
                 from
                 Scripture
                 and
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 the
                 Roman
                 Catholic
                 Doctrin
                 .
              
               
                 Occham
                 .
                 You
                 have
                 not
                 faithfully
                 delivered
                 this
                 Divine's
                 Authority
                 ,
                 
                 who
                 thus
                 answers
                 to
                 the
                 second
                 Query
                 .
                 
                   I
                   say
                   that
                   in
                   the
                   Sacrament
                   is
                   true
                   Transubstantiation
                   .
                
              
               
                 Then
                 he
                 delivers
                 four
                 manners
                 of
                 understanding
                 this
                 Transubstantiation
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 That
                 the
                 Bread
                 may
                 remain
                 with
                 the
                 Body
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 That
                 the
                 Substance
                 of
                 the
                 Bread
                 may
                 suddenly
                 be
                 removed
                 away
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 That
                 it
                 may
                 return
                 to
                 Matter
                 the
                 common
                 subject
                 of
                 all
                 ,
                 or
                 receive
                 some
                 other
                 Form.
                 4.
                 
                 That
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 reduced
                 to
                 nothing
                 .
                 He
                 admits
                 all
                 four
                 as
                 possible
                 .
                 The
                 first
                 manner
                 he
                 prefers
                 in
                 these
                 words
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 your
                 Objection
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   first
                   manner
                   may
                   be
                   held
                   ,
                   because
                
                 
                 
                   it
                   is
                   neither
                   repugnant
                   to
                   Reason
                   ,
                   nor
                   to
                   Scripture
                   ,
                   and
                   is
                   more
                   reasonable
                   ,
                   and
                   easier
                   than
                   the
                   other
                
                 
                 (
                 three
                 )
                 manners
                 .
                 These
                 are
                 Scholastic
                 Opinions
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 this
                 Divine
                 leaving
                 them
                 ,
                 adheres
                 to
                 the
                 true
                 sense
                 of
                 Transubstantiation
                 in
                 these
                 following
                 words
                 ;
                 
                   Yet
                   because
                   we
                   find
                   extant
                   the
                   Churches
                   determination
                   contrary
                   to
                   this
                   exposition
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   Doctors
                   universally
                   hold
                   that
                   the
                
                 
                 
                   substance
                   of
                   Bread
                   remains
                   not
                   there
                   ,
                
                 (
                 in
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 ;
                 )
                 
                   Therefore
                   I
                   also
                   hold
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   substance
                   of
                   Bread
                   remains
                   not
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   species
                   of
                   Bread
                   ,
                   and
                   with
                   this
                
                 outward
                 shape
                 of
                 Bread
                 
                   coexistent
                   the
                   Body
                   of
                   Christ
                
                 .
                 Will
                 you
                 acknowledge
                 what
                 this
                 Divine
                 holds
                 and
                 professes
                 ?
              
               
                 
                   Gabriel
                   Biel.
                
                 You
                 have
                 corrupted
                 Biel.
                 
                 These
                 are
                 his
                 words
                 ;
                 
                   Although
                   it
                   be
                   expresly
                   delivered
                   in
                   Scripture
                   that
                   the
                   Body
                   of
                   Christ
                   is
                   truly
                   contain'd
                   under
                   the
                   species
                   of
                   Bread
                   ,
                   yet
                   we
                   find
                   not
                   express
                   in
                   the
                   Canon
                   of
                   the
                   Scripture
                   ,
                   how
                   the
                   Body
                   of
                   Christ
                   is
                   there
                   ,
                   whether
                   by
                   conversion
                   of
                   some
                   thing
                   into
                   himself
                   ,
                   or
                   whether
                   without
                   conversion
                   ,
                   the
                   Body
                   begins
                   to
                   be
                   with
                   the
                   Bread
                   ,
                   the
                   substance
                   and
                   accidents
                   of
                   Bread
                   remaining
                   .
                
              
               
                 This
                 Author
                 is
                 so
                 far
                 from
                 speaking
                 ,
                 what
                 you
                 force
                 him
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   as
                   to
                   any
                   thing
                   expressed
                   in
                   Scripture
                   ,
                   a
                   man
                   may
                   believe
                   that
                   the
                   substance
                   of
                   Bread
                   and
                   Wine
                   doth
                   remain
                   after
                   consecration
                
                 ;
                 that
                 he
                 proves
                 we
                 ought
                 to
                 believe
                 the
                 contrary
                 sense
                 contained
                 in
                 Scripture
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 upon
                 two
                 accounts
                 .
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 Although
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 Christ's
                 existence
                 in
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 ,
                 be
                 not
                 in
                 this
                 Divine's
                 opinion
                 ,
                 evidently
                 couch'd
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 is
                 sufficiently
                 particularized
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Canon
                 of
                 the
                 Scripture
                 .
                 For
                 if
                 this
                 which
                 was
                 Bread
                 ,
                 
                   is
                   Christ's
                
                 Body
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 our
                 Saviour's
                 words
                 
                   this
                   is
                   my
                   Body
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Christ's
                 true
                 Body
                 be
                 there
                 expresly
                 delivered
                 in
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 as
                 Biel
                 affirms
                 ,
                 it
                 necessarily
                 folows
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Substance
                 of
                 Bread
                 is
                 changed
                 .
                 For
                 how
                 can
                 this
                 (
                 which
                 was
                 Bread
                 )
                 be
                 Christ's
                 true
                 Body
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 lose
                 its
                 own
                 substance
                 ?
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 He
                 expounds
                 the
                 Scripture
                 after
                 this
                 same
                 manner
                 from
                 the
                 Lateran
                 Council
                 ,
                 St.
                 Austin
                 ,
                 St.
                 Ambrose
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 concludes
                 ,
                 
                   From
                   these
                   and
                   many
                   other
                
                 
                 
                   authorities
                   of
                   Saints
                   ,
                   't
                   is
                   held
                   that
                   the
                   Body
                   of
                   Christ
                   is
                   in
                   the
                   Sacrament
                   by
                   Transubstantiation
                   of
                
                 
                 
                   the
                   substance
                   of
                   Bread
                   and
                   Wine
                   into
                   the
                   Body
                   and
                   Blood
                   of
                   Christ
                   .
                
                 Does
                 this
                 favour
                 the
                 Protestants
                 ?
              
               
                 You
                 named
                 ,
                 but
                 expressed
                 not
                 Melchior
                 
                 
                 Canus's
                 authority
                 ,
                 who
                 says
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   Body
                   and
                   Blood
                   of
                   Christ
                   was
                   offered
                   in
                   the
                   Sacrifice
                   ,
                
                 and
                 
                 his
                 proof
                 is
                 
                   the
                   evident
                   Testimony
                   of
                   St.
                
                 Luke
                 .
                 This
                 I
                 think
                 prejudices
                 us
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 least
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Petrus
                   Ab
                   Alliaco
                
                 .
                 You
                 have
                 misrepresented
                 
                   Ab
                   Alliaco
                
                 ,
                 who
                 disputing
                 upon
                 meer
                 possibilities
                 ,
                 proposes
                 (
                 among
                 others
                 )
                 two
                 Questions
                 .
                 First
                 ,
                 Whether
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 possible
                 that
                 the
                 Body
                 of
                 Christ
                 may
                 remain
                 united
                 to
                 the
                 substance
                 of
                 Bread
                 in
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 .
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 Whether
                 the
                 substance
                 of
                 Bread
                 may
                 not
                 be
                 suddenly
                 removed
                 away
                 by
                 divine
                 power
                 ,
                 the
                 accidents
                 only
                 remaining
                 with
                 Christ's
                 Body
                 .
                 This
                 Divine
                 thinks
                 neither
                 impossible
                 ,
                 and
                 prefers
                 the
                 first
                 as
                 more
                 rational
                 and
                 conformable
                 to
                 Scriptures
                 .
                 These
                 are
                 his
                 words
                 .
                 
                   'T
                   is
                   possible
                   the
                   Body
                   of
                   Christ
                   may
                   assume
                   the
                   substance
                
                 
                 
                   of
                   Bread
                   ,
                   and
                   this
                   manner
                   is
                   not
                   repugnant
                   to
                   reason
                   ,
                   or
                   to
                   the
                   authority
                   of
                   Scripture
                   ;
                   it
                   is
                   more
                   easie
                   and
                   more
                   rational
                   than
                   that
                   manner
                   ,
                   which
                   pretends
                   the
                   substance
                   of
                   Bread
                   leaves
                   the
                   accidents
                   .
                
                 Now
                 for
                 the
                 second
                 .
                 
                   It
                   is
                   not
                   impossible
                   to
                   God
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   substance
                   of
                   Bread
                   may
                   be
                   suddenly
                   elsewhere
                
                 
                 
                   convey'd
                   ,
                   the
                   species
                   remaining
                   in
                   the
                   place
                   coexistent
                   to
                   the
                   Body
                   of
                   Christ
                   ;
                   this
                   manner
                   would
                   not
                   be
                   so
                   rational
                   as
                   the
                   first
                   .
                
                 All
                 this
                 is
                 upon
                 possibilities
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 not
                 to
                 enlarge
                 in
                 Scholastic
                 Opinions
                 ,
                 when
                 matters
                 of
                 Faith
                 are
                 debated
                 ,
                 Cannot
                 I
                 dispute
                 of
                 what
                 is
                 possible
                 ,
                 but
                 you
                 will
                 necessarily
                 deduce
                 I
                 deny
                 the
                 being
                 of
                 what
                 is
                 actually
                 present
                 ?
                 If
                 I
                 should
                 say
                 ,
                 't
                 is
                 possible
                 God
                 may
                 create
                 another
                 World
                 ,
                 and
                 People
                 it
                 with
                 another
                 Generation
                 of
                 Creatures
                 ;
                 can
                 you
                 deduce
                 from
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 necessity
                 of
                 admitting
                 any
                 Men
                 alive
                 at
                 this
                 present
                 in
                 the
                 whole
                 Universe
                 ?
              
               
                 Cajetan
                 ,
                 'T
                 is
                 true
                 writ
                 ,
                 the
                 Scripture
                 did
                 not
                 evidently
                 enforce
                 the
                 Roman
                 Catholic
                 Tenet
                 .
                 Great
                 Wits
                 speak
                 sometimes
                 
                 without
                 consideration
                 .
                 Yet
                 the
                 Good
                 Cardinal
                 retracted
                 afterwards
                 his
                 Error
                 in
                 these
                 words
                 .
                 
                   We
                   can
                   prove
                   Christ's
                   real
                
                 
                 
                   presence
                   from
                   the
                   words
                   of
                   the
                   Gospel
                   .
                
                 And
                 thus
                 in
                 some
                 manner
                 amended
                 ,
                 as
                 Soto
                 remarks
                 ,
                 what
                 was
                 before
                 amiss
                 .
              
               
                 You
                 instance
                 the
                 words
                 you
                 object
                 out
                 of
                 Cajetan
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Roman
                 Edition
                 ,
                 
                   are
                   expunged
                   by
                   order
                   of
                   Pope
                
                 Pius
                 V.
                 I
                 Answer
                 ,
                 a
                 worthy
                 remark
                 to
                 demonstrate
                 the
                 vigilancy
                 of
                 the
                 Roman
                 See
                 was
                 not
                 wanting
                 to
                 blot
                 out
                 Innovation
                 in
                 its
                 very
                 first
                 rise
                 and
                 appearance
                 .
              
               
                 Bishop
                 Fisher
                 ,
                 that
                 glorious
                 Martyr
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 
                 confesseth
                 ,
                 
                   we
                   cannot
                   prove
                   from
                   the
                   bare
                   words
                   of
                   Scripture
                   ,
                   that
                   Priests
                   consecrate
                   the
                   true
                   Body
                   and
                   Blood
                   of
                   Christ
                   .
                
              
               
                 I
                 shall
                 not
                 dispute
                 whether
                 this
                 concern
                 our
                 present
                 Controversie
                 or
                 not
                 ;
                 but
                 I
                 'le
                 beg
                 you
                 'll
                 take
                 the
                 following
                 Explication
                 of
                 the
                 Pious
                 Bishop
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 continues
                 the
                 holy
                 Martyr
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 place
                 ,
                 
                   not
                   because
                   this
                   thing
                   is
                   now
                   doubtful
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   but
                   because
                   the
                   certainty
                   of
                   this
                   Doctrin
                   cannot
                   be
                   gathered
                   so
                   strongly
                   from
                   the
                   bare
                   words
                   of
                   the
                   Gospel
                   ,
                   as
                   from
                   the
                   Father's
                   Interpretation
                   ,
                   together
                   with
                   the
                   continued
                   practice
                   of
                   so
                   long
                   a
                   time
                   surviving
                   in
                   succeeding
                   Posterity
                   .
                
              
               
                 The
                 blessed
                 Bishop
                 gives
                 us
                 this
                 reason
                 ,
                 why
                 he
                 provoked
                 to
                 the
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 
                   lest
                   any
                   one
                   should
                
                 (
                 says
                 he
                 )
                 
                   pertinaciously
                   adhere
                   to
                   the
                   pure
                   words
                   of
                   Scripture
                   ,
                   despising
                   Fathers
                   Authorities
                   ,
                   as
                
                 Luther
                 did
                 .
              
               
                 If
                 this
                 will
                 not
                 suffice
                 ,
                 I
                 'le
                 translate
                 ,
                 when
                 you
                 require
                 it
                 ,
                 the
                 
                 Fourth
                 Chapter
                 of
                 this
                 same
                 Book
                 ,
                 wherein
                 Bishop
                 Fisher
                 proves
                 the
                 Bread
                 changed
                 into
                 Christ's
                 Body
                 from
                 the
                 three
                 Evangelists
                 .
                 And
                 I
                 'le
                 rank
                 your
                 Objections
                 collected
                 from
                 
                 Luther's
                 Instances
                 ,
                 and
                 
                 Oecolampadius's
                 Objections
                 on
                 one
                 Page
                 ,
                 and
                 on
                 the
                 opposite
                 place
                 Bishop
                 
                 Fisher's
                 Solutions
                 to
                 them
                 both
                 in
                 vindication
                 of
                 the
                 Roman
                 Catholic
                 Assertion
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 finish
                 this
                 Scholastic
                 Disceptation
                 with
                 this
                 Querie
                 ,
                 Whether
                 you
                 would
                 not
                 think
                 it
                 weakness
                 in
                 me
                 disputing
                 for
                 Transubstantiation
                 ,
                 to
                 use
                 in
                 my
                 own
                 defence
                 these
                 words
                 of
                 yours
                 ,
                 which
                 somewhat
                 favour
                 my
                 undertaking
                 .
                 
                   I
                   readily
                   acknowledge
                
                 
                 
                   the
                   Fathers
                   do
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   with
                   great
                   reason
                   ,
                   very
                   much
                   magnify
                   ,
                   and
                   frequently
                   speak
                   of
                   a
                   great
                   Sacramental
                   Change
                   made
                   by
                   the
                   Divine
                   Benediction
                   .
                
                 If
                 from
                 hence
                 I
                 should
                 vigorously
                 assert
                 ,
                 you
                 granted
                 the
                 Fathers
                 were
                 for
                 the
                 Substantial
                 Change
                 ,
                 because
                 since
                 you
                 admit
                 a
                 wonderful
                 Change
                 made
                 by
                 the
                 Divine
                 Benediction
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 Species
                 remain
                 unaltered
                 ,
                 the
                 Change
                 must
                 be
                 
                 acknowledged
                 in
                 the
                 Substance
                 of
                 Bread
                 and
                 Wine
                 ;
                 would
                 you
                 not
                 condemn
                 this
                 weakness
                 ,
                 and
                 appeal
                 to
                 the
                 other
                 parts
                 of
                 your
                 Treatise
                 to
                 manifest
                 this
                 Impossibility
                 ?
                 And
                 yet
                 all
                 these
                 Schoolmen
                 actually
                 write
                 (
                 in
                 those
                 very
                 Places
                 you
                 mention
                 )
                 against
                 the
                 Sectarists
                 ,
                 or
                 Roman
                 Opposers
                 .
                 And
                 almost
                 every
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 produce
                 from
                 Scripture
                 and
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 more
                 Reasons
                 for
                 ,
                 than
                 you
                 have
                 done
                 Objections
                 against
                 Transubstantiation
                 .
                 I
                 appeal
                 to
                 your
                 own
                 Judgment
                 conscious
                 of
                 this
                 Truth
                 .
                 And
                 you
                 know
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 you
                 do
                 follow
                 their
                 Writings
                 ,
                 and
                 imitate
                 the
                 Religion
                 ,
                 they
                 professed
                 and
                 died
                 in
                 ,
                 you
                 must
                 declare
                 yo●●self
                 a
                 Member
                 of
                 the
                 Roman
                 Catholic
                 Church
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               II.
               Whether
               there
               be
               any
               reason
               to
               understand
               our
               Saviour's
               words
               contrary
               to
               the
               sense
               of
               Transubstantiation
               .
            
             
               YOU
               are
               sure
               there
               are
               a
               great
               many
               Reasons
               ;
               and
               are
               not
               scant
               of
               them
               .
               These
               may
               be
               reduced
               to
               five
               Heads
               ,
               Parables
               ,
               Similitudes
               ,
               the
               Context
               of
               St.
               Matthew
               ,
               St.
               Paul
               to
               the
               Corinthians
               ,
               and
               the
               Silence
               of
               the
               Apostles
               at
               the
               Institution
               .
               I
               follow
               this
               order
               ,
               and
               examin
               in
               so
               many
               Articles
               ,
               these
               considerable
               Reasons
               against
               Transubstantiation
               .
            
             
               
                 Article
                 I.
                 Whether
                 Parables
                 exclude
                 the
                 sense
                 of
                 Transubstantiation
                 .
              
               
                 'T
                 IS
                 a
                 Maxim
                 among
                 Divines
                 ,
                 No
                 Efficacious
                 Argument
                 can
                 be
                 drawn
                 from
                 Parables
                 .
                 This
                 Calvin
                 acknowledges
                 .
                 
                 And
                 St.
                 Austin
                 goes
                 farther
                 ,
                 admonishing
                 the
                 Donatists
                 ,
                 n'er
                 to
                 endeavour
                 an
                 establishment
                 
                 
                 of
                 Dogm's
                 from
                 Scriptural
                 Passages
                 ,
                 
                   which
                   are
                   obscure
                   ,
                   or
                   ambiguous
                   ,
                
                 or
                 
                   figurative
                   :
                   which
                
                 if
                 true
                 ,
                 the
                 sense
                 of
                 Transubstantiation
                 ,
                 will
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 least
                 be
                 prejudic'd
                 ,
                 by
                 your
                 Objections
                 from
                 Parables
                 .
              
               
                 You
                 first
                 object
                 this
                 Parable
                 of
                 Christ
                 .
                 
                   I
                   am
                   the
                   Door
                
                 .
                 I
                 answer
                 
                 the
                 7th
                 verse
                 explicates
                 .
                 
                   I
                   am
                   the
                   Door
                   of
                   the
                   Sheep
                   .
                
                 And
                 he
                 6th
                 verse
                 ,
                 
                   This
                   Parable
                   spake
                   Jesus
                   unto
                   them
                   .
                
                 What
                 more
                 
                 pressing
                 a
                 figurative
                 understanding
                 of
                 this
                 passage
                 ,
                 
                   I
                   am
                   the
                   door
                
                 ?
                 But
                 when
                 we
                 read
                 ,
                 
                   This
                   is
                   my
                   Body
                
                 ,
                 we
                 cannot
                 over-see
                 ,
                 
                   which
                   shall
                   be
                   given
                   for
                   you
                   ,
                
                 which
                 maintains
                 the
                 Reality
                 .
              
               
                 You
                 instance
                 ,
                 Christ
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   I
                   am
                   the
                   true
                   Vine
                
                 :
                 I
                 answer
                 ,
                 the
                 Cyriac
                 
                 interprets
                 ,
                 
                   I
                   am
                   the
                   Vine
                   of
                   truth
                   .
                
                 Descend
                 to
                 the
                 5th
                 Verse
                 ,
                 and
                 Christ
                 says
                 ,
                 
                   I
                   am
                   the
                   Vine
                
                 ,
                 as
                 ,
                 
                   you
                   are
                   the
                   Branches
                
                 :
                 both
                 a
                 full
                 Attestation
                 of
                 a
                 Parable
                 .
                 But
                 where
                 Jesus
                 tells
                 me
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   Bread
                
                 
                 
                   which
                   I
                   will
                   give
                   is
                   my
                   Flesh
                   ,
                
                 and
                 that
                 Flesh
                 
                   which
                   I
                   will
                   give
                   for
                   the
                   life
                   of
                   the
                   World
                   ,
                
                 what
                 more
                 conclusive
                 for
                 the
                 Catholic
                 Interpretation
                 ?
              
               
                 You
                 urge
                 ,
                 St.
                 Paul
                 says
                 ,
                 Ye
                 are
                 the
                 Body
                 of
                 Christ
                 .
                 I
                 answer
                 ;
                 
                 the
                 Apostle
                 declares
                 ,
                 Verse
                 13.
                 we
                 are
                 spiritually
                 ;
                 
                   For
                   by
                   one
                   Spirit
                   we
                   are
                   baptized
                   into
                   one
                   Body
                   .
                
                 But
                 where
                 Christ
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   my
                   Flesh
                   is
                   meat
                   indeed
                
                 ,
                 I
                 find
                 added
                 many
                 repetitions
                 which
                 increase
                 a
                 confirmation
                 of
                 the
                 true
                 Substance
                 .
              
               
                 You
                 finish
                 ,
                 They
                 drank
                 of
                 the
                 Rock
                 which
                 followed
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 Rock
                 was
                 Christ
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 answer
                 ,
                 you
                 are
                 afraid
                 to
                 be
                 just
                 ,
                 excluding
                 the
                 word
                 Spiritual
                 .
                 
                 For
                 we
                 read
                 ,
                 v.
                 3.
                 
                 
                   Our
                   Fore-fathers
                   all
                   eat
                   the
                   same
                   spiritual
                   Meat
                   ,
                
                 v.
                 4.
                 
                   and
                   did
                   drink
                   all
                   the
                   same
                   spiritual
                   Drink
                   ;
                   for
                   they
                   drank
                   of
                   that
                   spiritual
                   Rock
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   Rock
                   was
                   Christ
                   .
                
                 What
                 if
                 for
                 a
                 threefold
                 word
                 ,
                 Spiritual
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 precedent
                 ,
                 I
                 find
                 a
                 triple
                 evidence
                 of
                 the
                 true
                 substance
                 of
                 Christ
                 in
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 ,
                 which
                 necessarily
                 requires
                 the
                 strictly
                 literal
                 and
                 divine
                 sense
                 of
                 our
                 Blessed
                 Saviour's
                 words
                 ?
                 St.
                 Luke
                 confirms
                 ,
                 
                   which
                   is
                   shed
                   for
                   you
                
                 .
                 St.
                 
                   Mark
                   ,
                   shed
                   for
                   many
                
                 .
                 St.
                 
                   Matthew
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   remission
                   of
                   sins
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 Article
                 II.
                 Whether
                 Similitudes
                 exclude
                 the
                 sense
                 of
                 Transubstantiation
                 .
              
               
                 IF
                 it
                 be
                 well
                 known
                 ,
                 as
                 you
                 write
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   in
                   the
                   Hebrew
                   Language
                   things
                   are
                   commonly
                   said
                   to
                   be
                   that
                   which
                   they
                   do
                   signifie
                
                 ;
                 It
                 is
                 not
                 less
                 evident
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 four
                 Similitudes
                 you
                 heap
                 together
                 ,
                 are
                 not
                 prejudicial
                 to
                 the
                 Catholic
                 Exposition
                 of
                 our
                 Saviour's
                 words
                 .
                 These
                 Similitudes
                 shall
                 be
                 delivered
                 in
                 single
                 Paragraphs
                 .
              
               
                 
                 
                   Paragraph
                   I.
                   
                     Similitude
                     of
                  
                   Pharao
                   
                     's
                     Dream
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   YOU
                   object
                   ,
                   Joseph
                   ,
                   expounding
                   
                   Pharao's
                   Dream
                   to
                   him
                   ,
                   
                   says
                   ,
                   
                     The
                     seven
                     good
                     Kine
                     are
                     seven
                     Years
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   I
                   answer
                   :
                   We
                   consider
                   some
                   things
                   as
                   Signs
                   ,
                   and
                   others
                   as
                   Substances
                   .
                   The
                   Sign
                   is
                   reasonably
                   called
                   the
                   Thing
                   ,
                   and
                   yet
                   it
                   is
                   not
                   ,
                   what
                   it
                   represents
                   ;
                   so
                   the
                   Portrait
                   of
                   a
                   King
                   ,
                   is
                   said
                   to
                   be
                   the
                   King
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   only
                   represents
                   his
                   Majesty
                   .
                   But
                   if
                   we
                   consider
                   a
                   thing
                   as
                   a
                   Substance
                   ,
                   we
                   cannot
                   in
                   common
                   Language
                   affirm
                   ,
                   it
                   to
                   be
                   ,
                   what
                   it
                   is
                   not
                   .
                   So
                   Prudence
                   will
                   not
                   give
                   us
                   leave
                   to
                   say
                   ,
                   a
                   Pen
                   is
                   Paper
                   ,
                   because
                   a
                   Pen
                   is
                   not
                   reckon'd
                   among
                   representative
                   Signs
                   .
                   Josepth
                   reasonably
                   affirm'd
                   
                     the
                     seven
                     Kine
                     are
                     seven
                     Years
                     ,
                  
                   and
                   so
                   Pharao
                   understood
                   him
                   that
                   they
                   were
                   seven
                   in
                   Representation
                   ,
                   because
                   they
                   both
                   knew
                   the
                   discourse
                   was
                   of
                   Signs
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   Scripture
                   testifies
                   ,
                   ver
                   .
                   13.
                   
                   
                     And
                     Pharaoh
                     said
                     unto
                     Joseph
                     ,
                     in
                     my
                     Dream
                     ,
                     behold
                     I
                     stood
                     upon
                     the
                     bank
                     of
                     the
                     River
                     ,
                     and
                     behold
                     there
                     came
                     up
                     out
                     of
                     the
                     River
                     seven
                     Kine
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   Our
                   Saviour's
                   Expression
                   ,
                   
                     this
                     is
                     my
                     Body
                  
                   ,
                   is
                   as
                   far
                   distant
                   from
                   this
                   Example
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   real
                   institution
                   of
                   the
                   Sacrament
                   ,
                   from
                   the
                   Narrative
                   of
                   a
                   Dream
                   ;
                   and
                   therefore
                   ought
                   not
                   to
                   be
                   understood
                   as
                   the
                   like
                   Expression
                   .
                   But
                   what
                   connexion
                   between
                   
                   Pharao's
                   Dream
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   change
                   of
                   Bread
                   in
                   the
                   Sacrament
                   ?
                   As
                   much
                   as
                   betwixt
                   the
                   same
                   Dream
                   and
                   our
                   Saviour's
                   being
                   Substantially
                   Man.
                   If
                   I
                   should
                   then
                   argue
                   thus
                   ,
                   as
                   you
                   do
                   ,
                   
                     Joseph
                     called
                     the
                     seven
                     Kine
                     ,
                     seven
                     Years
                     (
                     which
                     Language
                     is
                     usual
                     among
                     the
                     Hebrews
                     )
                  
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   signified
                   seven
                   Years
                   ,
                   
                     and
                     so
                     would
                     any
                     man
                     of
                     sense
                     understand
                     the
                     like
                     expression
                     :
                  
                   Therefore
                   when
                   St.
                   John
                   says
                   
                     the
                     Word
                     was
                     made
                     Flesh
                  
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   was
                   a
                   Figure
                   os
                   a
                   Man
                   or
                   Phantasm
                   ,
                   is
                   such
                   a
                   Deduction
                   ,
                   that
                   no
                   Language
                   but
                   Hebrew
                   can
                   be
                   able
                   to
                   make
                   it
                   out
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                 
                   Paragraph
                   II.
                   Of
                   one
                   who
                   never
                   heard
                   of
                   Transubstantiation
                   .
                
                 
                   THIS
                   Similitude
                   is
                   very
                   pleasant
                   ,
                   as
                   if
                   we
                   should
                   go
                   to
                   Pagans
                   ,
                   to
                   know
                   what
                   is
                   our
                   own
                   Religion
                   .
                   However
                   
                     you
                     believe
                     ,
                     that
                     he
                     that
                     never
                     heard
                     of
                     Transubstantiation
                     ,
                     would
                     never
                     imagine
                     any
                     such
                     thing
                     to
                     be
                     meant
                     by
                     our
                     Saviour's
                     words
                     .
                  
                   And
                   I
                   believe
                   a
                   great
                   Number
                   of
                   these
                   who
                   saw
                   our
                   Saviour
                   himself
                   ,
                   deny'd
                   he
                   was
                   God.
                   You
                   believe
                   the
                   Bread
                   only
                   signifies
                   Christ's
                   Body
                   ,
                   because
                   you
                   will
                   bilieve
                   so
                   ;
                   I
                   distinguish
                   what
                   Christ
                   distinguished
                   ;
                   and
                   because
                   he
                   said
                   ,
                   
                     this
                     is
                     my
                     Body
                  
                   ,
                   I
                   believe
                   it
                   was
                   his
                   Body
                   ;
                   and
                   because
                   he
                   commanded
                   us
                   to
                   do
                   this
                   hereafter
                   ,
                   for
                   a
                   memorial
                   of
                   his
                   Death
                   and
                   Passion
                   ,
                   we
                   obey
                   him
                   .
                   Is
                   not
                   this
                   to
                   follow
                   Scripture
                   ?
                
                 
                   You
                   are
                   sure
                   it
                   would
                   never
                   have
                   entred
                   into
                   any
                   Man's
                   mind
                   ,
                   to
                   have
                   thought
                   ,
                   
                     that
                     our
                     Saviour
                     did
                     literally
                     hold
                     himself
                     in
                     his
                     hands
                     ,
                     and
                     give
                     away
                     himself
                     from
                     himself
                     with
                     his
                     own
                     hand
                     .
                  
                   And
                   I
                   am
                   sure
                   ,
                   what
                   cannot
                   enter
                   into
                   Man's
                   thought
                   ,
                   the
                   Divine
                   power
                   and
                   Omnipotency
                   can
                   ,
                   and
                   has
                   operated
                   .
                
                 
                   It
                   entred
                   into
                   St.
                   
                   Austin's
                   mind
                   ,
                   explicating
                   this
                   Scriptural
                   Passage
                   ,
                   as
                   he
                   thought
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   Septuagint
                   ,
                   
                     —
                     he
                     was
                     carried
                     in
                     his
                     hands
                     .
                  
                   Thus
                   to
                   propose
                   your
                   Objection
                   .
                   
                     How
                     could
                     this
                     be
                     understood
                     of
                     Man
                     ?
                  
                   for
                   
                     who
                     is
                  
                   
                   
                   
                     carried
                     in
                     his
                     own
                     hands
                     ?
                     a
                     Man
                     may
                     be
                     supported
                     in
                     others
                     hands
                     ,
                     none
                     is
                     the
                     burthen
                     of
                     his
                     own
                     hands
                     .
                  
                   The
                   Saint
                   Answers
                   :
                   
                     We
                     find
                     not
                     the
                     literal
                     sense
                     fulfilled
                     in
                     David
                     ,
                     in
                     Christ
                     we
                     acknowledge
                     it
                     ,
                     for
                     Christ
                     was
                     carried
                     in
                     his
                     hands
                     ,
                     when
                     recommending
                     his
                     own
                     very
                     Body
                     ,
                     he
                     said
                     ,
                     this
                     is
                     my
                     Body
                     ,
                     for
                     he
                     carried
                     that
                     Body
                     in
                     his
                     hands
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   It
                   entred
                   into
                   the
                   thought
                   of
                   our
                   Blessed
                   Redeemer
                   to
                   make
                   use
                   of
                   the
                   like
                   Argument
                   ,
                   before
                   he
                   gave
                   us
                   the
                   Promise
                   ,
                   of
                   giving
                   himself
                   entirely
                   in
                   the
                   Sacrament
                   .
                   For
                   did
                   he
                   not
                   in
                   that
                   miraculous
                   Multiplication
                   of
                   five
                   Loaves
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   sixth
                   Chapter
                   of
                   St.
                   John
                   ,
                   feeding
                   five
                   thousand
                   Persons
                   ,
                   give
                   the
                   five
                   Loaves
                   
                   in
                   some
                   manner
                   from
                   the
                   Loaves
                   themselves
                   ?
                   
                     The
                     Fragments
                  
                   ,
                   says
                   St.
                   
                     Hilarie
                     ,
                     succeeded
                     to
                  
                   
                   
                     Fragments
                     ,
                     and
                     always
                     broken
                     ,
                     always
                     deceived
                  
                   
                   
                     the
                     Breaker's
                     hand
                  
                   .
                   For
                   the
                   Quantity
                   of
                   five
                   Loaves
                   was
                   given
                   ,
                   
                   and
                   the
                   like
                   Quantity
                   still
                   remained
                   .
                   Which
                   Rabanus
                   thus
                   elegantly
                   expressed
                   ,
                   
                     they
                     were
                     multiplied
                     by
                     being
                     diminished
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   This
                   Argument
                   of
                   our
                   Blessed
                   Saviour
                   ;
                   if
                   it
                   did
                   not
                   convince
                   the
                   Obstinate
                   Jews
                   ,
                   it
                   ought
                   to
                   prevail
                   with
                   Christians
                   ,
                   or
                   at
                   least
                   silence
                   them
                   from
                   saying
                   ,
                   
                     how
                     can
                     he
                     give
                     himself
                     from
                     himself
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   Paragraph
                   III.
                   Similitude
                   of
                   the
                   Passover
                   .
                
                 
                   YOU
                   compare
                   with
                   our
                   Saviour's
                   words
                   ,
                   the
                   ancient
                   Form
                   of
                   the
                   Passover
                   ,
                   used
                   by
                   the
                   Jews
                   from
                   
                   Ezra's
                   time
                   ,
                   as
                   St.
                   
                     Justin
                     Martyr
                  
                   ,
                   tells
                   us
                   ,
                   
                     This
                     Passover
                     is
                     our
                     Saviour
                     and
                     our
                     Refuge
                     ;
                     Not
                     that
                     ,
                  
                   say
                   you
                   ,
                   they
                   
                   
                     believed
                     the
                     Pascal
                     Lamb
                     ,
                     to
                     be
                     substantially
                     changed
                     into
                     God
                     ,
                     who
                     delivered
                     them
                     ,
                     out
                     of
                     the
                     Land
                     of
                     Egypt
                     ,
                     or
                     into
                     the
                     Messias
                     ,
                     whom
                     they
                     expected
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   Strange
                   method
                   !
                   and
                   dangerous
                   way
                   of
                   allegation
                   !
                   tending
                   to
                   the
                   depression
                   of
                   Christianity
                   .
                   Our
                   blessed
                   Saviour
                   and
                   the
                   Divine
                   Apostles
                   verify
                   the
                   sincere
                   and
                   literal
                   truth
                   of
                   the
                   new
                   Testament
                   ,
                   as
                   figurated
                   ,
                   and
                   symbolized
                   in
                   the
                   Law
                   ,
                   Prophets
                   and
                   Psalms
                   :
                   and
                   you
                   scrupling
                   this
                   Order
                   ,
                   Judaize
                   with
                   the
                   Hebrews
                   ,
                   and
                   will
                   have
                   the
                   Law
                   of
                   Grace
                   figurative
                   ,
                   because
                   the
                   written
                   Law
                   is
                   full
                   of
                   Similitudes
                   and
                   Representations
                   .
                
                 
                   And
                   stranger
                   remark
                   of
                   yours
                   ,
                   
                     that
                     the
                     Jews
                     did
                     not
                     believe
                     the
                     Paschal
                     Lamb
                     changed
                     into
                     God
                     or
                     the
                     Messias
                     .
                  
                   How
                   could
                   they
                   imagine
                   the
                   Lamb
                   changed
                   into
                   God
                   ,
                   when
                   they
                   knew
                   ,
                   God
                   
                   could
                   not
                   receive
                   the
                   least
                   alteration
                   ,
                   
                     I
                     am
                     the
                     Lord
                     ,
                     and
                     not
                     chang'd
                     ?
                  
                   or
                   into
                   the
                   Messias
                   ,
                   when
                   change
                   of
                   one
                   thing
                   into
                   another
                   supposes
                   both
                   their
                   existences
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Messias
                   was
                   not
                   yet
                   born
                   ?
                   The
                   Israelites
                   only
                   then
                   could
                   believe
                   the
                   Passover
                   a
                   bare
                   Representation
                   ,
                   to
                   put
                   them
                   in
                   mind
                   of
                   that
                   Salvation
                   ,
                   which
                   God
                   wrought
                   for
                   their
                   Fathers
                   in
                   Egypt
                   .
                
                 
                   But
                   if
                   St.
                   Justin
                   say
                   ,
                   
                     The
                     Passover
                     is
                     our
                     Saviour
                  
                   ,
                   would
                   you
                   desire
                   a
                   more
                   plain
                   exposition
                   ,
                   than
                   the
                   very
                   following
                   words
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   
                     our
                     Refuge
                  
                   ?
                   
                
                 
                   And
                   if
                   this
                   Speech
                   of
                   St.
                   Justin
                   ,
                   were
                   in
                   it self
                   somewhat
                   obscure
                   ,
                   
                     This
                     Passover
                     is
                     our
                     Saviour
                  
                   ;
                   The
                   same
                   Ceremonie
                   delivered
                   
                   in
                   Exodus
                   by
                   Moses
                   varying
                   the
                   Phrase
                   of
                   the
                   Passover
                   ,
                   is
                   a
                   sure
                   Rule
                   for
                   understanding
                   any
                   such
                   like
                   Expression
                   upon
                   this
                   account
                   .
                   For
                   there
                   we
                   read
                   ,
                   
                     it
                     is
                     the
                     Lord
                     's
                     Passover
                  
                   .
                   The
                   Septuagint
                   
                   translate
                   ,
                   
                     It
                     is
                     the
                     Passover
                     to
                     the
                     Lord.
                  
                   Nor
                   was
                   this
                   Expression
                   unknown
                   to
                   the
                   Hebrews
                   ,
                   
                     The
                     Passover
                     to
                     the
                     Lord.
                  
                   
                
              
               
                 
                   Paragraph
                   IV.
                   Similitude
                   of
                   a
                   Deed.
                   
                
                 
                   YOU
                   tell
                   us
                   that
                   a
                   Deed
                   or
                   Writing
                   under
                   Hand
                   and
                   Seal
                   ,
                   is
                   the
                   conveyance
                   of
                   a
                   real
                   Estate
                   ,
                   
                     and
                     truly
                     and
                     really
                     to
                     all
                     effects
                     and
                     purposes
                     of
                     Law
                     ,
                     as
                     if
                     the
                     very
                     material
                     House
                     and
                     Lands
                     themselves
                     ,
                     could
                     be
                     ,
                     and
                     were
                     actually
                     delivered
                     into
                     your
                     hands
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   If
                   our
                   Cause
                   were
                   pleaded
                   at
                   the
                   Bar
                   ,
                   the
                   Law
                   ,
                   it
                   seems
                   ,
                   you
                   think
                   ,
                   would
                   make
                   us
                   the
                   losers
                   .
                   But
                   if
                   Scriptures
                   be
                   the
                   Sentence
                   ,
                   I
                   know
                   not
                   why
                   we
                   should
                   refuse
                   to
                   acknowledge
                   what
                   God
                   is
                   pleased
                   to
                   bestow
                   on
                   us
                   .
                   He
                   tells
                   us
                   what
                   he
                   gives
                   ,
                   is
                   his
                   
                     own
                     Body
                  
                   ;
                   why
                   will
                   you
                   not
                   believe
                   him
                   ?
                   
                
                 
                   And
                   to
                   come
                   close
                   to
                   your
                   Objection
                   ,
                   Do
                   you
                   not
                   by
                   the
                   passing
                   of
                   the
                   Deed
                   really
                   and
                   truly
                   receive
                   the
                   Possession
                   of
                   the
                   Substantial
                   House
                   ,
                   Lands
                   ,
                   and
                   Revenues
                   in
                   Specie
                   ?
                   You
                   would
                   little
                   value
                   the
                   Writing
                   ,
                   if
                   you
                   did
                   not
                   .
                   So
                   likewise
                   the
                   Sacrament
                   conveys
                   to
                   the
                   Receivers
                   ,
                   the
                   Possession
                   of
                   the
                   Substantial
                   Body
                   and
                   Blood
                   of
                   our
                   Saviour
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 Article
                 III.
                 
                   Upon
                   the
                   Context
                   of
                   St.
                
                 Matthew
                 .
              
               
                 YOU
                 pretend
                 
                   that
                   it
                   was
                   true
                   Wine
                   which
                   our
                   Saviour
                   drank
                   of
                   ,
                   and
                   communicated
                   .
                
                 I
                 Answer
                 ,
                 not
                 after
                 Consecration
                 .
                 You
                 
                 urge
                 our
                 Saviour
                 said
                 ;
                 
                   I
                   will
                   not
                   henceforth
                   drink
                   of
                   this
                   fruit
                   of
                   the
                   Vine
                   ,
                   this
                   was
                   true
                   Wine
                   .
                
                 I
                 Answer
                 ,
                 that
                 although
                 we
                 cannot
                 collect
                 from
                 St.
                 Matthew
                 clearly
                 ,
                 whether
                 these
                 last
                 words
                 of
                 our
                 Saviour
                 belonged
                 to
                 the
                 Consecrated
                 or
                 not
                 Consecrated
                 Wine
                 ,
                 yet
                 that
                 clearness
                 which
                 St.
                 
                 Matthew's
                 shortness
                 feems
                 to
                 want
                 ,
                 St.
                 Luke
                 abundantly
                 supplies
                 ,
                 describing
                 the
                 order
                 of
                 the
                 Passover
                 ,
                 and
                 delivering
                 the
                 Institution
                 of
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 .
                 So
                 where
                 we
                 read
                 in
                 St.
                 
                   Matthew
                   ?
                   I
                   will
                   not
                   drink
                   of
                   the
                   fruit
                   of
                   the
                
                 
                 
                 Vine
                 :
                 St.
                 Luke
                 interprets
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 Interpretation
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 the
                 fruit
                 of
                 the
                 Vine
                 before
                 Consecration
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 Supper
                 of
                 the
                 Passover
                 .
                 
                   With
                   desire
                   ,
                   says
                   our
                   Saviour
                   ,
                   I
                   have
                   desired
                   to
                   eat
                   this
                   Passover
                   with
                   you
                   before
                   I
                   suffer
                   .
                   For
                   I
                   say
                   unto
                   you
                   ,
                   I
                   will
                   not
                   any
                   more
                   eat
                   thereof
                   ,
                   until
                   it
                   be
                   fulfilled
                   in
                   the
                   Kingdom
                   of
                   God.
                   And
                   he
                   took
                   the
                   Cup
                   ,
                   and
                   gave
                   thanks
                   ,
                   and
                   said
                   ,
                   take
                   this
                   and
                   divide
                   among
                   your selves
                   ,
                   for
                   I
                   say
                   unto
                   you
                   ,
                   I
                   will
                   not
                   drink
                   of
                   the
                   fruit
                   of
                   the
                   Vine
                   ,
                   untill
                   the
                   Kingdom
                   of
                   God
                   shall
                   come
                   .
                
                 Is
                 not
                 this
                 a
                 plain
                 repetition
                 of
                 St.
                 
                 Matthew's
                 words
                 ?
                 And
                 here
                 ended
                 the
                 Passover
                 or
                 Paschal
                 Supper
                 .
                 The
                 Institution
                 of
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 immediately
                 followed
                 while
                 they
                 sate
                 at
                 Table
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 St.
                 Luke
                 continues
                 ;
                 
                   And
                   he
                   took
                   Bread
                   —
                   likewise
                   also
                   the
                   Cup
                   after
                   Supper
                   ,
                   saying
                   ,
                   This
                   Cup
                   is
                   the
                   New
                   Testament
                   ,
                   in
                   my
                   Blood
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   shed
                   for
                   you
                   .
                
                 Here
                 is
                 the
                 Eucharistic
                 Cup
                 ,
                 which
                 had
                 nothing
                 to
                 do
                 with
                 the
                 fruit
                 of
                 the
                 Vine
                 that
                 was
                 used
                 before
                 Consecration
                 at
                 the
                 Paschal
                 Supper
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Article
                 IV.
                 
                   The
                   Sense
                   of
                   St.
                
                 Paul
                 
                   to
                   the
                   Corinthians
                
                 .
                 
              
               
                 THUS
                 St.
                 Paul
                 speaks
                 of
                 this
                 Sacrament
                 .
                 
                   The
                   Cup
                   of
                   Blessing
                   which
                   we
                   bless
                   ,
                   is
                   it
                   not
                   the
                   Communion
                   of
                   the
                   Blood
                   of
                   Christ
                   ?
                   The
                   Bread
                   which
                   we
                   break
                   ,
                   is
                   it
                   not
                   the
                   Communion
                   of
                   the
                   Body
                   of
                   Christ
                   ?
                
              
               
                 These
                 words
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   Bread
                   which
                   we
                   break
                
                 ,
                 signifie
                 
                   the
                   Sacrament
                
                 .
                 For
                 instead
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 we
                 read
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Acts
                   of
                   the
                   Apostles
                
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Syriac
                 Version
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   Eucharist
                
                 .
              
               
                 Now
                 for
                 the
                 meaning
                 of
                 the
                 word
                 Communion
                 .
                 Some
                 will
                 have
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 taken
                 for
                 Distribution
                 .
                 Thus
                 the
                 word
                 Communion
                 ,
                 is
                 equivalent
                 to
                 
                   doth
                   Communicate
                
                 ,
                 and
                 makes
                 this
                 Sense
                 ;
                 
                   The
                   distribution
                   of
                   the
                   Sacrament
                   ,
                   doth
                   it
                   not
                   communicate
                   to
                   us
                   the
                
                 (
                 true
                 )
                 
                   Body
                   of
                   Christ
                
                 ?
                 Thus
                 if
                 I
                 stould
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 distribution
                 of
                 Bread
                 in
                 usual
                 eating
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 Communion
                 of
                 Bread
                 ,
                 would
                 not
                 any
                 Man
                 of
                 Sense
                 understand
                 this
                 to
                 be
                 meant
                 of
                 
                   true
                   Bread
                
                 ?
              
               
                 Others
                 ,
                 notwithstanding
                 this
                 natural
                 Exposition
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 behalf
                 of
                 the
                 Roman
                 Catholic
                 Assertion
                 ,
                 will
                 have
                 the
                 word
                 Communion
                 ,
                 to
                 signifie
                 the
                 Substance
                 of
                 Bread.
                 If
                 it
                 must
                 signifie
                 Substance
                 ,
                 let
                 us
                 deal
                 fairly
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 place
                 of
                 Communion
                 ,
                 substitute
                 the
                 word
                 Substance
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 we
                 shall
                 easily
                 see
                 to
                 what
                 this
                 Substance
                 belongs
                 .
                 
                   The
                   Bread
                   which
                   we
                   break
                   ,
                   is
                   it
                   not
                   the
                
                 *
                 Substance
                 
                   of
                   the
                   Body
                   of
                   Christ
                
                 ?
              
               
               
                 Neither
                 can
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 as
                 well
                 argue
                 from
                 the
                 following
                 Verse
                 17.
                 
                 
                   For
                   we
                   being
                   many
                   are
                   one
                   Bread
                   ,
                   and
                   one
                   Body
                
                 ;
                 that
                 all
                 Christians
                 are
                 substantially
                 chang'd
                 ,
                 
                   first
                   into
                   Bread
                   ,
                   and
                   then
                   into
                   the
                   Natural
                   Body
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                
                 as
                 you
                 will
                 have
                 it
                 ;
                 Because
                 we
                 see
                 no
                 Reason
                 in
                 the
                 World
                 for
                 this
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 Divine
                 Apostle
                 instructs
                 us
                 otherwise
                 ,
                 declaring
                 the
                 precise
                 and
                 only
                 Reason
                 of
                 this
                 Unity
                 ;
                 
                   For
                   we
                   are
                   all
                   Partakers
                
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 Body
                 .
                 'T
                 is
                 Participation
                 ,
                 not
                 any
                 Substantial
                 Change
                 in
                 our selves
                 makes
                 us
                 one
                 in
                 Christ
                 .
                 Nor
                 is
                 a
                 pressing
                 Example
                 wanting
                 in
                 the
                 Apostle
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 same
                 purpose
                 ;
                 
                   are
                   not
                   they
                
                 (
                 the
                 Pagans
                 )
                 
                   which
                   eat
                   of
                   the
                   Sacrifices
                   ,
                   Partakers
                   of
                   the
                   Altar
                   ?
                
              
               
                 You
                 instance
                 ,
                 the
                 same
                 Apostle
                 speaking
                 of
                 the
                 Consecration
                 of
                 the
                 Elements
                 ,
                 still
                 calls
                 them
                 
                   the
                   Bread
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Cup
                   ,
                
                 in
                 three
                 Verses
                 together
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 is
                 Acute
                 and
                 Subtile
                 .
                 But
                 each
                 Witty
                 Contrivance
                 is
                 not
                 true
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 not
                 true
                 ,
                 St.
                 Paul
                 calls
                 the
                 Consecrated
                 Elements
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   Bread
                   and
                   the
                   Wine
                
                 .
                 We
                 read
                 indeed
                 in
                 three
                 Verses
                 together
                 ,
                 the
                 bare
                 word
                 of
                 Bread
                 attributed
                 to
                 the
                 Eucharist
                 ,
                 as
                 often
                 
                   as
                   you
                   eat
                   this
                   Bread
                
                 ;
                 and
                 this
                 is
                 all
                 we
                 read
                 ;
                 which
                 may
                 be
                 said
                 without
                 any
                 prejudice
                 to
                 the
                 Substantial
                 Change.
                 And
                 this
                 for
                 two
                 Reasons
                 ,
                 both
                 dictated
                 by
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 .
                 First
                 ,
                 By
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 outward
                 appearance
                 of
                 Bread.
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 Because
                 it
                 formerly
                 was
                 Bread.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 First
                 Reason
                 St.
                 Luke
                 authorises
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Acts.
                   Behold
                   two
                
                 
                 
                   Men
                   stood
                   by
                   them
                   in
                   white
                   apparel
                   .
                
                 Here
                 the
                 bare
                 Name
                 of
                 Man
                 is
                 attributed
                 to
                 Angels
                 ,
                 and
                 Angels
                 are
                 only
                 Men
                 in
                 appearance
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Second
                 Reason
                 is
                 deduced
                 from
                 two
                 Substantial
                 Conversions
                 .
                 We
                 read
                 in
                 
                   Exodus
                   ,
                   They
                   cast
                   down
                   every
                   Man
                   his
                   Rod
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   and
                   they
                   became
                   Serpents
                   ,
                   but
                   Aaron's
                   Rod
                   swallowed
                   up
                   the
                   Rods
                   of
                   the
                   Magicians
                   .
                
                 And
                 in
                 St.
                 John
                 ,
                 when
                 
                   the
                   Ruler
                   of
                   the
                   Feast
                   had
                   tasted
                   the
                   Water
                   that
                   was
                   Wine
                   .
                
                 He
                 tasted
                 Water
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Water
                 was
                 Wine
                 ;
                 The
                 Serpent
                 is
                 called
                 a
                 Rod
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 a
                 Serpent
                 :
                 because
                 the
                 Serpent
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Wine
                 ,
                 were
                 formerly
                 a
                 Rod
                 and
                 Water
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 is
                 then
                 true
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 bare
                 Name
                 of
                 bread
                 may
                 be
                 attributed
                 to
                 the
                 Eucharist
                 without
                 any
                 prejudice
                 of
                 the
                 Substantial
                 Change
                 of
                 Bread
                 into
                 the
                 true
                 Body
                 of
                 Christ
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 not
                 true
                 that
                 St.
                 Paul
                 says
                 ,
                 the
                 Consecrated
                 Elements
                 are
                 Bread
                 and
                 Wine
                 ;
                 it
                 is
                 true
                 that
                 St.
                 Paul
                 calls
                 the
                 Consecrated
                 Bread
                 Christ's
                 Body
                 .
                 
                   Jesus
                   took
                   Bread
                   ,
                   and
                   when
                   he
                
                 
                 
                 
                   had
                   given
                   thanks
                   ,
                   brake
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   said
                   ,
                   take
                   ,
                   eat
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   this
                   is
                   my
                   Body
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   broken
                   for
                   you
                   .
                
                 So
                 does
                 St.
                 
                   Chrysostom
                   ;
                   What
                   is
                   the
                   Bread
                   ?
                   the
                   Body
                   of
                
                 
                 Christ
                 .
                 So
                 does
                 St.
                 
                   Ambrose
                   ;
                   This
                   Bread
                   is
                   Flesh
                   .
                
              
               
                 You
                 resume
                 ,
                 
                   this
                   is
                   my
                   Body
                   which
                   is
                   broken
                   ,
                
                 cannot
                 be
                 literally
                 understood
                 of
                 his
                 Natural
                 Body
                 broken
                 ,
                 because
                 
                   his
                   Body
                   was
                   then
                   whole
                   and
                   unbroken
                   .
                
              
               
                 I
                 answer
                 ,
                 how
                 can
                 you
                 contradict
                 our
                 Saviour
                 ,
                 who
                 says
                 ,
                 
                   this
                   is
                   my
                   Body
                   which
                   is
                   broken
                   ?
                
                 And
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 Christ's
                 Body
                 ,
                 't
                 is
                 his
                 real
                 Body
                 :
                 for
                 he
                 had
                 no
                 Phantasm
                 or
                 imaginary
                 Body
                 .
                 Nor
                 did
                 I
                 ever
                 hear
                 that
                 Christ
                 had
                 two
                 real
                 Bodies
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 same
                 Body
                 may
                 have
                 two
                 different
                 existences
                 ,
                 a
                 Natural
                 ,
                 and
                 Supernatural
                 Existence
                 .
                 For
                 if
                 God
                 can
                 give
                 a
                 Natural
                 Existence
                 to
                 what
                 is
                 not
                 ,
                 can
                 what
                 is
                 ,
                 hinder
                 God
                 from
                 adding
                 a
                 Supernatural
                 Existence
                 ?
              
               
                 Now
                 these
                 Words
                 ,
                 
                   which
                   is
                   broken
                
                 ,
                 cannot
                 be
                 understood
                 of
                 the
                 Natural
                 Existence
                 of
                 our
                 Saviour's
                 Body
                 hanging
                 on
                 the
                 Cross
                 ,
                 for
                 there
                 his
                 Body
                 was
                 unbroken
                 ;
                 whence
                 that
                 of
                 St.
                 
                   Chrysistom
                   ,
                   we
                   may
                   see
                   this
                   in
                   the
                   Eucharist
                   ,
                
                 and
                 the
                 contrary
                 on
                 the
                 
                 Cross
                 ,
                 
                   His
                   bones
                   shall
                   not
                   be
                   broken
                   .
                
              
               
                 Nor
                 is
                 it
                 hard
                 to
                 conceive
                 ,
                 how
                 the
                 Body
                 of
                 Christ
                 may
                 be
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 broken
                 in
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 .
                 For
                 as
                 a
                 Substance
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 visible
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 visible
                 accidents
                 which
                 environ
                 it
                 ;
                 Thus
                 we
                 commonly
                 say
                 ,
                 I
                 saw
                 a
                 Man
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 nor
                 Soul
                 ,
                 nor
                 Substance
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 the
                 shape
                 and
                 outward
                 appearance
                 of
                 the
                 Substance
                 ,
                 was
                 the
                 object
                 of
                 the
                 Eye
                 .
                 So
                 likewise
                 Christ's
                 Body
                 in
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 ,
                 takes
                 the
                 denomination
                 of
                 broken
                 from
                 the
                 Species
                 of
                 Bread
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 truly
                 divided
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Article
                 V.
                 The
                 Silence
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 at
                 the
                 Institution
                 .
              
               
                 YOU
                 ought
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 surprised
                 if
                 the
                 Disciples
                 (
                 frequently
                 full
                 of
                 Questions
                 and
                 Objections
                 )
                 should
                 make
                 no
                 difficulty
                 of
                 this
                 matter
                 ,
                 when
                 our
                 Saviour
                 instituted
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 :
                 
                   not
                   so
                   much
                   as
                   ask
                   our
                   Saviour
                   ,
                   How
                   can
                   these
                   things
                   be
                   ?
                   or
                   tell
                   him
                   ,
                   We
                   see
                   this
                   to
                   be
                   Bread
                   and
                   Wine
                   ,
                   and
                   thy
                   Body
                   distinct
                   from
                   both
                   .
                
              
               
                 My
                 reason
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 when
                 the
                 Jews
                 and
                 the
                 Disciples
                 were
                 blamed
                 for
                 these
                 inquiries
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 promise
                 of
                 our
                 Saviour
                 ;
                 
                 the
                 Apostles
                 (
                 assisted
                 with
                 Divine
                 Grace
                 )
                 gave
                 credit
                 to
                 our
                 Saviour's
                 Words
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 they
                 believed
                 the
                 Promise
                 ,
                 why
                 should
                 they
                 be
                 disquieted
                 at
                 the
                 Institution
                 ?
              
               
                 We
                 read
                 after
                 these
                 words
                 in
                 St.
                 John
                 ,
                 (
                 where
                 the
                 Promise
                 of
                 Christ
                 in
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 is
                 given
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   Bread
                   which
                   I
                   will
                   give
                   is
                   my
                   Flesh
                   :
                   )
                
                 This
                 Passage
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   Jews
                   therefore
                   strove
                   amongst
                   themselves
                   ,
                   saying
                   ,
                   how
                   can
                   this
                   man
                   give
                   us
                   his
                   Flesh
                   to
                   eat
                   ?
                
              
               
                 This
                 Jewish
                 Opposition
                 was
                 seconded
                 with
                 the
                 murmur
                 of
                 Christ's
                 Disciples
                 ,
                 
                   many
                   therefore
                   of
                   his
                   Disciples
                   when
                   they
                   had
                   heard
                   this
                   ,
                   said
                   ,
                   This
                   is
                   an
                   hard
                   saying
                   ,
                   who
                   can
                   hear
                   it
                   ?
                
              
               
                 This
                 murmur
                 after
                 all
                 our
                 Saviour's
                 Arguments
                 to
                 settle
                 the
                 Jews
                 in
                 the
                 belief
                 of
                 what
                 was
                 promised
                 ,
                 ended
                 in
                 a
                 plain
                 desertion
                 or
                 leaving
                 of
                 Jesus
                 ,
                 
                   from
                   that
                   time
                   many
                   of
                   his
                   Disciples
                   went
                   and
                   walked
                   no
                   more
                   with
                   him
                   .
                
              
               
                 Here
                 is
                 the
                 reluctancy
                 you
                 sought
                 for
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Objections
                 you
                 demanded
                 in
                 the
                 Apostles
                 .
                 But
                 do
                 you
                 think
                 this
                 Resistance
                 was
                 laudable
                 in
                 the
                 Jews
                 ?
                 Do
                 you
                 believe
                 this
                 Opposition
                 was
                 commendable
                 in
                 the
                 Disciples
                 ?
                 Or
                 rather
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 disturbed
                 at
                 our
                 Saviour's
                 Ordination
                 and
                 Assertion
                 ,
                 Is
                 it
                 not
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 Incredulity
                 ?
                 And
                 yet
                 for
                 all
                 this
                 ,
                 you
                 raise
                 Sense
                 ,
                 and
                 erect
                 it
                 as
                 an
                 Idol
                 to
                 the
                 Peoples
                 Devotions
                 .
                 Bewitching
                 Sense
                 !
                 whose
                 Allurements
                 intice
                 the
                 greatest
                 Integrity
                 of
                 Noblest
                 Souls
                 ,
                 and
                 would
                 win
                 too
                 their
                 Thoughts
                 ,
                 if
                 less
                 than
                 a
                 God
                 interposed
                 .
              
               
                 Hence
                 this
                 Speech
                 of
                 St.
                 Hilary
                 ,
                 that
                 great
                 Persecutor
                 of
                 Arianism
                 .
                 
                   There
                   is
                   folly
                   in
                   declaring
                
                 
                 
                   for
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                   ,
                   had
                   we
                   not
                   received
                   from
                   him
                   ,
                   this
                   Lesson
                   of
                   Truth
                   .
                
                 Jesus
                 says
                 the
                 Bread
                 
                   is
                   truly
                   Flesh
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Wine
                 
                   is
                   truly
                   Blood
                   ;
                   after
                   this
                   Declaration
                   ther
                   's
                   left
                   no
                   place
                   to
                   doubt
                   of
                   the
                   verity
                   of
                   his
                   Flesh
                   and
                   Blood.
                   
                
              
               
                 St.
                 Ambrose
                 opposes
                 to
                 the
                 restless
                 importunity
                 
                 of
                 Sense
                 ,
                 the
                 prerogative
                 of
                 the
                 Deity
                 ;
                 
                   Lest
                   asking
                   of
                   God
                   what
                   we
                   expect
                   from
                   man
                   ,
                   reason
                   of
                   things
                   ,
                   we
                   should
                   entrench
                   upon
                   Divine
                   Prerogatives
                   .
                   And
                   what
                   more
                   unworthy
                   than
                   to
                   believe
                   men
                   in
                   Testimonies
                   they
                   give
                   one
                   of
                   another
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   despise
                   God
                   in
                   those
                   he
                   speaks
                   of
                   himself
                   ?
                
              
               
                 St.
                 Chrysostom
                 adds
                 ,
                 
                   We
                   speak
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   you
                   ask
                   how
                   this
                   can
                   be
                   ?
                
                 
                 
                   do
                   you
                   not
                   tremble
                   at
                   the
                   excess
                   of
                   your
                   Temerity
                   ?
                
              
               
               
                 Our
                 Blessed
                 Saviour
                 himself
                 reprehended
                 his
                 Disciples
                 ,
                 following
                 
                 what
                 Sense
                 suggested
                 at
                 the
                 proposal
                 of
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 ,
                 in
                 these
                 words
                 ,
                 
                   doth
                   this
                   offend
                   you
                
                 ?
              
               
                 Finally
                 ,
                 The
                 pious
                 Christian
                 guides
                 his
                 unruly
                 Sense
                 in
                 the
                 journey
                 towards
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 steady
                 Reyns
                 of
                 true
                 Faith.
                 
              
               
                 Thus
                 the
                 Apostles
                 overcoming
                 their
                 own
                 stubborness
                 ,
                 became
                 supple
                 and
                 obedient
                 to
                 God's
                 Promise
                 and
                 Power
                 ,
                 infinitely
                 active
                 beyond
                 Human
                 Imagination
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 all
                 joyned
                 in
                 St.
                 
                 Peter's
                 confession
                 ,
                 
                   And
                   we
                   believe
                
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 
                   sure
                   thou
                   art
                   Christ
                
                 
                 
                   the
                   Son
                   of
                   the
                   living
                   God.
                   
                
              
               
                 Thus
                 Divine
                 Faith
                 another
                 time
                 prevailed
                 with
                 St.
                 Peter
                 
                 (
                 when
                 Sense
                 ,
                 Reason
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 fury
                 of
                 the
                 Sea
                 ,
                 contradicted
                 )
                 to
                 press
                 the
                 Waves
                 with
                 his
                 Feet
                 ;
                 and
                 hardned
                 the
                 watry
                 Element
                 ,
                 into
                 a
                 solid
                 Passage
                 .
                 The
                 way
                 to
                 Heaven
                 is
                 still
                 by
                 Faith.
                 
              
               
                 From
                 all
                 which
                 it
                 must
                 needs
                 be
                 very
                 evident
                 to
                 any
                 Man
                 ,
                 who
                 will
                 piously
                 search
                 into
                 Truth
                 ,
                 how
                 little
                 reason
                 there
                 is
                 to
                 understand
                 our
                 Saviour's
                 Words
                 otherwise
                 than
                 in
                 the
                 sense
                 of
                 Transubstantiation
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
           
             SECT
             .
             II.
             Of
             the
             perpetual
             belief
             of
             this
             Doctrin
             in
             the
             Christian
             Church
             .
          
           
             I
             Have
             already
             manifested
             how
             the
             Roman
             Catholic
             Church
             ,
             rightly
             pretends
             as
             an
             evidence
             ,
             that
             the
             Fathers
             of
             the
             Primitive
             Ages
             interpreted
             our
             Saviour's
             Words
             in
             the
             sense
             of
             Transubstantiation
             .
             But
             what
             Authors
             have
             been
             so
             fortunate
             in
             their
             Writings
             ,
             that
             the
             contrived
             endeavours
             of
             others
             ,
             have
             not
             cull'd
             out
             some
             places
             ,
             not
             so
             dark
             in
             themselves
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             shaded
             with
             smothered
             Representations
             ?
             These
             your
             Industry
             ,
             with
             no
             small
             increase
             ,
             has
             compacted
             together
             .
             After
             this
             great
             Task
             ,
             you
             are
             pleased
             to
             shew
             ,
             when
             the
             Doctrin
             of
             Transubstantiation
             first
             came
             in
             .
             And
             finally
             ,
             you
             undertake
             to
             give
             a
             Solution
             to
             the
             pretended
             Demonstration
             of
             Mr.
             Arnauld
             a
             learned
             man
             in
             France
             .
             These
             three
             Subjects
             shall
             be
             the
             Mattter
             of
             so
             many
             Chapters
             .
          
           
             
             
               CHAP.
               I.
               Whether
               any
               of
               the
               Fathers
               are
               against
               Transubstantiation
               .
            
             
               REflection
               is
               the
               cause
               of
               Knowledge
               :
               Division
               leads
               to
               Reflection
               .
               I
               'll
               therefore
               divide
               your
               selected
               Testimonies
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               be
               the
               consideration
               of
               so
               many
               distinct
               Articles
               .
            
             
               
                 Article
                 I.
                 
                   Upon
                   St.
                
                 Justin
                 Martyr
                 .
              
               
                 YOU
                 begin
                 unfortunately
                 with
                 St.
                 Justin
                 ,
                 whom
                 you
                 
                   make
                   expresly
                   to
                   say
                
                 ,
                 that
                 our
                 
                 
                   blood
                   and
                   flesh
                   are
                   nourished
                   by
                   the
                   conversion
                   of
                   that
                   Food
                   ,
                   which
                   we
                   receive
                   in
                   the
                   Sacrament
                   .
                
              
               
                 I
                 find
                 no
                 such
                 thing
                 in
                 the
                 holy
                 Martyr
                 .
                 'T
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 I
                 read
                 these
                 words
                 ,
                 
                   By
                   which
                
                 Food
                 
                   (
                   chang'd
                
                 in
                 our
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 )
                 
                   our
                   Blood
                   and
                   Flesh
                   are
                   nourished
                   .
                
                 What
                 then
                 ?
                 Bread
                 and
                 Wine
                 taken
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 ,
                 nourish
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 this
                 Passage
                 ,
                 Flesh
                 and
                 Blood
                 ,
                 which
                 all
                 the
                 World
                 will
                 allow
                 of
                 .
                 And
                 I
                 shall
                 believe
                 St.
                 Justin
                 says
                 no
                 more
                 ,
                 till
                 you
                 can
                 prove
                 it
                 from
                 the
                 Saint's
                 own
                 Testimonie
                 .
                 But
                 why
                 do
                 I
                 say
                 Testimonie
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Passage
                 you
                 cite
                 ,
                 is
                 nothing
                 but
                 a
                 bare
                 Parenthesis
                 ?
                 I
                 could
                 heap
                 up
                 a
                 great
                 many
                 such
                 weaknesses
                 ,
                 collected
                 out
                 of
                 your
                 Discourse
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 World
                 were
                 not
                 already
                 too
                 much
                 troubled
                 with
                 such
                 trivial
                 Reflections
                 .
                 I
                 'll
                 take
                 liberty
                 to
                 add
                 one
                 more
                 considerable
                 ,
                 viz.
                 If
                 natural
                 digestion
                 can
                 change
                 Bread
                 and
                 Wine
                 into
                 the
                 proper
                 Substance
                 of
                 our
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 how
                 easy
                 will
                 it
                 be
                 to
                 Nature's
                 Author
                 ,
                 to
                 change
                 one
                 thing
                 into
                 another
                 ,
                 Bread
                 into
                 the
                 Body
                 of
                 Christ
                 ?
                 Nor
                 can
                 any
                 moderate
                 Man
                 imagin
                 any
                 thing
                 less
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Devil
                 himself
                 tempted
                 Christ
                 to
                 change
                 one
                 Substance
                 into
                 another
                 ,
                 Stones
                 into
                 Bread
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 Strategem
                 to
                 find
                 out
                 ,
                 whether
                 he
                 was
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 Look
                 likewise
                 into
                 the
                 Book
                 of
                 Genesis
                 ,
                 and
                 you
                 'll
                 find
                 that
                 the
                 sole
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 gave
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 Creation
                 ,
                 a
                 Being
                 to
                 all
                 Nature
                 :
                 and
                 how
                 much
                 more
                 difficult
                 is
                 it
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 all
                 things
                 of
                 nothing
                 ,
                 than
                 to
                 change
                 one
                 thing
                 into
                 another
                 ?
                 
                 Does
                 not
                 this
                 evidence
                 the
                 possibility
                 of
                 Transubstantiation
                 ?
                 I
                 thank
                 you
                 for
                 this
                 Objection
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Article
                 II.
                 
                   Upon
                   St.
                
                 Irenaeus
                 .
              
               
                 NOR
                 are
                 you
                 more
                 fortunate
                 in
                 St.
                 Irenaeus
                 ,
                 who
                 speaking
                 
                 of
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 ,
                 says
                 .
                 
                   The
                   Bread
                   which
                   is
                   from
                   the
                   Earth
                   receiving
                   the
                   Divine
                   Invocation
                   ,
                   is
                   now
                   no
                   longer
                   common
                   Bread
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   Eucharist
                   ,
                   consisting
                   of
                   two
                   things
                   ,
                   the
                   one
                   earthly
                   ,
                   the
                   other
                   heavenly
                   .
                
                 For
                 ,
                 what
                 is
                 earthly
                 ,
                 may
                 not
                 unfitly
                 be
                 called
                 the
                 species
                 of
                 Bread
                 ;
                 and
                 what
                 is
                 heavenly
                 ,
                 Christ
                 himself
                 .
                 Or
                 what
                 if
                 I
                 should
                 attribute
                 this
                 earthly
                 thing
                 to
                 Christ's
                 Humanity
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 heavenly
                 thing
                 to
                 Christ's
                 Divinity
                 ,
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 would
                 be
                 rightly
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   consisting
                   of
                   two
                   things
                   ,
                   the
                   one
                   earthly
                   ,
                   the
                   other
                   heavenly
                   ?
                
                 I
                 am
                 sure
                 the
                 Proper
                 Substance
                 of
                 Bread
                 ,
                 is
                 nothing
                 but
                 Common
                 Bread
                 ;
                 And
                 yet
                 St.
                 Irenaeus
                 affirms
                 ,
                 this
                 ceases
                 after
                 Consecration
                 ;
                 
                   receiving
                   the
                   Divine
                   Invocation
                   ,
                   't
                   is
                   no
                   longer
                   Common
                   Bread
                   ,
                
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 what
                 it
                 was
                 before
                 .
              
               
                 You
                 instance
                 ,
                 and
                 elsewhere
                 he
                 hath
                 this
                 Passage
                 ;
                 when
                 
                 
                   therefore
                   the
                   Cup
                   that
                   is
                   mixt
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Bread
                   that
                   is
                   broken
                   ,
                   receives
                   the
                   Word
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   it
                   becomes
                   the
                   Eucharist
                   of
                   the
                   Body
                   and
                   Blood
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   of
                   which
                   the
                   substance
                   of
                   our
                   Flesh
                   is
                   increased
                   ,
                   and
                   subsists
                   .
                
              
               
                 St.
                 Irenaeus
                 discourses
                 not
                 here
                 of
                 a
                 natural
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 some
                 spiritual
                 increase
                 of
                 Flesh
                 and
                 Blood.
                 For
                 he
                 says
                 ,
                 
                   our
                   Flest
                   is
                   increased
                   with
                   the
                   Bread
                   ,
                
                 as
                 it
                 becomes
                 the
                 Body
                 and
                 Blood
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 sense
                 precisely
                 ,
                 't
                 is
                 only
                 supernatural
                 Food
                 .
              
               
                 Bread
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 supernatural
                 Food
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 true
                 Body
                 of
                 Christ
                 in
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 ,
                 increases
                 the
                 Soul
                 with
                 Grace
                 ;
                 and
                 Flesh
                 and
                 Blood
                 with
                 a
                 Legitimacy
                 of
                 Immortality
                 .
                 These
                 two
                 great
                 Benefits
                 are
                 neatly
                 delivered
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 proper
                 effects
                 of
                 Christ's
                 substantial
                 presence
                 in
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 ,
                 
                 in
                 these
                 words
                 of
                 the
                 Nyssene
                 Doctor
                 ;
                 
                   As
                   the
                   dire
                   consequence
                   of
                   Poyson
                   is
                   by
                   Counterpoyson
                   prevented
                   ;
                   so
                   the
                   wholsome
                   remedy
                   ,
                   which
                   operates
                   our
                   Salvation
                   ,
                   entring
                   the
                   Bowels
                   of
                   Man
                   ,
                   thence
                   every-where
                   diffuses
                   its
                   force
                   and
                   vivification
                   .
                   What
                   is
                   this
                
                 (
                 wholsome
                 )
                 
                   remedy
                   ?
                   That
                   Body
                   which
                   Jesus
                   exhibited
                   stronger
                   than
                   Death
                   ,
                   and
                
                 
                 
                   which
                   was
                   the
                   beginning
                   of
                   Life
                   .
                
                 What
                 can
                 more
                 evince
                 Christ's
                 substantial
                 Presence
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 productive
                 Cause
                 of
                 Sacramental
                 Grace
                 ,
                 than
                 to
                 testifie
                 ,
                 this
                 Adorable
                 Body
                 ,
                 which
                 died
                 for
                 us
                 ,
                 is
                 in
                 ours
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 wholsome
                 remedy
                 ,
                 there
                 communicating
                 Virtue
                 ,
                 and
                 dispensing
                 heavenly
                 Treasures
                 ?
              
               
                 So
                 is
                 the
                 same
                 true
                 Body
                 of
                 Christ
                 present
                 in
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 ,
                 the
                 cause
                 effective
                 of
                 our
                 future
                 Incorruption
                 in
                 Glory
                 ;
                 and
                 increases
                 in
                 this
                 sense
                 the
                 substance
                 of
                 Flesh
                 and
                 Blood
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 beginning
                 of
                 Immortality
                 ;
                 as
                 appears
                 from
                 the
                 following
                 Lines
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 Father
                 .
                 Jesus
                 ,
                 
                 
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   dispensation
                   of
                   Grace
                   ,
                   enters
                   by
                   Flesh
                   into
                   those
                   who
                   believe
                   ,
                   mixing
                   himself
                   with
                   the
                   Body
                   of
                   the
                   Faithful
                   ,
                   that
                   Man
                   may
                   become
                   Partaker
                   of
                   Incorruption
                   ,
                   by
                   the
                   union
                   with
                   this
                   Immortal
                   Body
                   .
                
              
               
                 This
                 second
                 benefit
                 in
                 St.
                 
                 Irenaeus's
                 mind
                 increases
                 the
                 Substance
                 of
                 Flesh
                 and
                 Blood
                 ,
                 giving
                 a
                 beginning
                 of
                 resurrection
                 to
                 the
                 Body
                 :
                 Or
                 ,
                 to
                 use
                 this
                 Saint's
                 Example
                 ;
                 
                   As
                   a
                   grain
                   of
                   Wheat
                   dissolved
                   in
                   earth
                   ,
                   rises
                   by
                   the
                
                 
                 
                   power
                   of
                   God
                   with
                   much
                   increase
                   ;
                   so
                   Flesh
                   and
                   Blood
                   receiving
                   in
                   the
                   Sacrament
                   from
                   the
                   presence
                   of
                   Christ's
                   Immortal
                   Body
                   ,
                   the
                   living
                   Seed
                   of
                   Incorruption
                   ,
                   rise
                   (
                   when
                   dissolved
                   by
                   death
                   )
                   increased
                   with
                   Immortality
                   .
                
              
               
                 This
                 agrees
                 well
                 with
                 St.
                 
                 Irenaeus's
                 design
                 ,
                 demonstrating
                 in
                 the
                 place
                 objected
                 ,
                 that
                 our
                 Bodies
                 are
                 capable
                 of
                 Resurrection
                 ,
                 because
                 we
                 receive
                 in
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 the
                 true
                 Body
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 that
                 Body
                 which
                 consists
                 of
                 Flesh
                 ,
                 Blood
                 and
                 Bones
                 .
                 
                   How
                   can
                   they
                   deny
                
                 ,
                 says
                 he
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   Flesh
                   to
                   be
                   capable
                   of
                   the
                   Gift
                   of
                   God
                   ?
                   For
                   we
                   are
                   Members
                   of
                   his
                   Body
                   ,
                   of
                   his
                   Flesh
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   his
                   Bones
                   .
                   This
                   is
                   not
                   spoken
                   of
                   a
                   Spiritual
                   or
                   Metaphorical
                   Man
                   ,
                   for
                   a
                   Spirit
                   has
                   neither
                   Bone
                   nor
                   Flesh
                   ,
                   but
                   it
                   is
                   delivered
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   disposition
                   of
                   Man
                   ,
                   which
                   consists
                   of
                   Flesh
                   ,
                   of
                
                 
                 
                   Nerves
                   ,
                   and
                   Bones
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   nourished
                   with
                   the
                   Chalice
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   his
                   Blood
                   ,
                   and
                   increased
                   with
                   the
                   Bread
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   his
                   Body
                   .
                
                 Do
                 not
                 Flesh
                 ,
                 Nerves
                 ,
                 Bones
                 and
                 Blood
                 ,
                 belong
                 to
                 a
                 true
                 Substantial
                 Body
                 ?
              
               
                 
                   You
                   add
                   St.
                
                 Irenaeus
                 
                   's
                   words
                   ,
                   preserved
                   by
                
                 Oecumenius
                 ,
                 
                   when
                   the
                
                 
                 
                   Greeks
                   had
                   taken
                   some
                   Servants
                   of
                   the
                   Christian
                   Catecumeni
                
                 (
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 
                 such
                 as
                 were
                 disposed
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 yet
                 baptized
                 )
                 
                   and
                   afterwards
                   urged
                   them
                   by
                   violence
                   ,
                   to
                   tell
                   them
                   some
                   of
                   the
                   secrets
                   of
                   the
                   Christians
                   .
                   These
                   Servants
                   having
                   nothing
                   to
                   say
                   ,
                   that
                   might
                   gratifie
                   those
                   who
                   offered
                   violence
                   to
                   them
                   ,
                   except
                   only
                   that
                   they
                   had
                   heard
                   from
                   their
                   Masters
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Divine
                   Communion
                   was
                   the
                   Blood
                   and
                   Body
                   of
                   Christ
                   ;
                   they
                   thinking
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   was
                   really
                   Blood
                   and
                   Flesh
                   ,
                   declared
                   as
                   much
                   to
                   those
                   who
                   question'd
                   them
                   .
                   The
                   Greeks
                   taking
                   this
                   as
                   it
                   really
                   were
                   done
                   by
                   the
                   Christians
                   ,
                   discovered
                   it
                   to
                   others
                   of
                   the
                   Greeks
                   ,
                   who
                   hereupon
                   put
                
                 Sanctus
                 and
                 Blandina
                 
                   to
                   the
                   torture
                   ,
                   to
                   make
                   them
                   confess
                   it
                   .
                   To
                   whom
                
                 Blandina
                 
                   boldly
                   answered
                   ,
                   how
                   would
                   they
                   endure
                   to
                   do
                   this
                   ,
                   who
                   by
                   way
                   of
                   exercise
                   (
                   or
                   abstinence
                   )
                   do
                   not
                   eat
                   that
                   Flesh
                   which
                   may
                   lawfully
                   be
                   eaten
                   ?
                
              
               
                 Now
                 if
                 we
                 consider
                 
                 Blandina's
                 Answer
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 find
                 therein
                 contained
                 ,
                 a
                 pious
                 denyal
                 of
                 what
                 was
                 objected
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 Christian
                 reserve
                 of
                 what
                 was
                 received
                 in
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 .
                 A
                 pious
                 denial
                 of
                 eating
                 the
                 Flesh
                 and
                 Blood
                 of
                 a
                 Child
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Greeks
                 (
                 and
                 all
                 Pagans
                 )
                 conceived
                 ,
                 after
                 a
                 carnal
                 manner
                 ,
                 which
                 shall
                 be
                 more
                 amply
                 discoursed
                 hereafter
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 caused
                 Blandina
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   How
                   could
                   they
                   be
                   guilty
                   of
                   such
                   a
                   heinous
                   eating
                   ?
                   who
                   abstain
                   ,
                   upon
                   fasting
                   days
                   from
                   Flesh
                   which
                   may
                   lawfully
                   be
                   eaten
                   ?
                
                 A
                 Christian
                 reserve
                 ,
                 not
                 discovering
                 the
                 Mystery
                 to
                 Pagans
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 esteemed
                 a
                 betraying
                 of
                 Religion
                 .
              
               
                 Thus
                 Tharsilius
                 the
                 Acholyt
                 ,
                 as
                 venerable
                 Beda
                 relates
                 ,
                 having
                 
                 the
                 blessed
                 Sacrament
                 about
                 him
                 ,
                 was
                 seized
                 on
                 by
                 the
                 Barbarians
                 ,
                 and
                 martyr'd
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 refused
                 to
                 shew
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 St.
                 Ambrose
                 declares
                 the
                 discovery
                 of
                 the
                 Mystery
                 to
                 those
                 who
                 were
                 not
                 baptized
                 ,
                 
                   pass'd
                   not
                
                 
                 
                   for
                   an
                   instruction
                   ,
                   but
                   for
                   a
                   sort
                   of
                   Treason
                   in
                   Religion
                   .
                
              
               
                 St.
                 Cyril
                 says
                 ,
                 
                   We
                   speak
                   not
                   clearly
                   of
                   the
                   Mystery
                   to
                   the
                   Catecumeni
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   and
                   we
                   are
                   often
                   constrained
                   ,
                   to
                   make
                   use
                   of
                   such
                   Expressions
                   ;
                   which
                   are
                   understood
                   by
                   the
                   Faithful
                   instructed
                   ,
                   and
                   do
                   not
                   offend
                   other
                   Assistants
                   .
                
                 Such
                 was
                 
                 Blandina's
                 Reply
                 ,
                 which
                 neither
                 offended
                 the
                 Greeks
                 ,
                 nor
                 betrayed
                 the
                 Mystery
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 Article
                 III.
                 Upon
                 Tertullian
                 .
              
               
                 TErtullian
                 proves
                 against
                 Marcion
                 ,
                 as
                 you
                 write
                 ,
                 the
                 Heretique
                 ,
                 
                 That
                 the
                 Body
                 of
                 our
                 Saviour
                 ,
                 was
                 not
                 a
                 meer
                 Phantasm
                 and
                 Appearance
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 real
                 Body
                 ,
                 
                   because
                   the
                   Sacrament
                   is
                   a
                   Figure
                   ,
                   and
                   an
                   Image
                   of
                   his
                   Body
                   .
                
                 His
                 Words
                 are
                 these
                 ;
                 
                   The
                   Bread
                   which
                   our
                   Saviour
                   took
                   ,
                   and
                   gave
                   to
                   his
                   Disciples
                   ,
                   he
                   made
                   his
                   own
                   Body
                   ,
                   saying
                   ,
                   this
                   is
                   my
                   Body
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   the
                   Figure
                   of
                   my
                   Body
                   .
                   But
                   it
                   could
                   not
                   have
                   been
                   a
                   Figure
                   of
                   his
                   Body
                   ,
                   if
                   there
                   had
                   not
                   been
                   a
                   true
                   and
                   real
                   Body
                   .
                
              
               
                 Tertullian
                 ,
                 
                   often
                   sententious
                   ,
                   and
                   difficult
                   in
                   expression
                   ,
                
                 as
                 Lactantius
                 and
                 St.
                 Jerom
                 affirm
                 ,
                 
                 may
                 easily
                 be
                 misunderstood
                 ,
                 and
                 misrepresented
                 .
                 
              
               
                 This
                 Father's
                 design
                 here
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 confute
                 the
                 Marcionites
                 ,
                 who
                 defended
                 that
                 the
                 God
                 of
                 the
                 Old
                 Testament
                 ,
                 was
                 opposite
                 to
                 God
                 the
                 Father
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 Author
                 of
                 the
                 New
                 Law.
                 He
                 makes
                 good
                 this
                 undertaking
                 ,
                 proving
                 the
                 perfect
                 agreement
                 of
                 both
                 Testaments
                 ,
                 completed
                 in
                 Jesus
                 ,
                 who
                 did
                 not
                 abolish
                 ,
                 but
                 fulfil
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 changed
                 
                   the
                   Shadow
                   into
                   a
                   Body
                   ,
                   the
                   Figure
                   into
                   Truth
                   ,
                
                 As
                 Tertullian
                 phrases
                 it
                 ,
                 in
                 his
                 Fisth
                 Book
                 against
                 Marcion
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 Accomplishment
                 he
                 shew'd
                 from
                 that
                 of
                 Jeremy
                 ,
                 where
                 
                 we
                 read
                 how
                 the
                 Jews
                 fast'ned
                 to
                 the
                 Cross
                 the
                 Bread
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 his
                 Body
                 .
                 This
                 he
                 evidenced
                 ,
                 because
                 Bread
                 in
                 the
                 Old
                 Law
                 ,
                 was
                 a
                 Figure
                 of
                 Christ's
                 Body
                 .
                 These
                 are
                 his
                 Words
                 ,
                 
                   It
                   is
                   what
                   God
                   has
                   revealed
                   in
                
                 
                 
                   your
                   own
                   Gospel
                   ,
                   calling
                   Bread
                   his
                   Body
                   ,
                   making
                   known
                   by
                   this
                   ,
                   that
                   Christ
                   ,
                   whose
                   Body
                   the
                   Prophet
                   represented
                   in
                   Bread
                   ,
                   long
                   before
                   he
                   fulfilled
                   this
                   Figure
                   ,
                   gave
                   from
                   this
                   very
                   time
                
                 (
                 of
                 the
                 Prophecy
                 )
                 
                   Bread
                   to
                   be
                   the
                   Figure
                   of
                   his
                   Body
                   .
                
              
               
                 These
                 Words
                 ,
                 
                   Christ
                   gave
                   the
                   Bread
                
                 ,
                 even
                 from
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 
                   Jeremy
                   ,
                   to
                   be
                   the
                   Figure
                   of
                   his
                   Body
                   ,
                
                 represent
                 Christ
                 as
                 Master
                 ;
                 and
                 these
                 others
                 ,
                 
                   Jeremy
                   represented
                   in
                   Bread
                   the
                   Body
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                
                 exhibit
                 the
                 Prophet
                 as
                 Minister
                 .
                 Both
                 testifie
                 ,
                 that
                 Bread
                 was
                 a
                 Figure
                 in
                 the
                 Written
                 Law
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 Subordination
                 of
                 Jeremy
                 
                 to
                 Jesus
                 ,
                 proves
                 the
                 concord
                 of
                 Christ
                 with
                 the
                 ancient
                 Testament
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 
                 Tertullian's
                 peculiar
                 Task
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 same
                 he
                 pursues
                 in
                 the
                 place
                 by
                 you
                 cited
                 ,
                 
                   Bread
                   ,
                   (
                   He
                
                 
                 
                   made
                   his
                   own
                   Body
                   ,
                   saying
                   ,
                   this
                   is
                   my
                   Body
                   ,
                   )
                
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 
                   a
                   Figure
                
                 in
                 the
                 Prophet
                 
                   of
                   Christ's
                   Body
                
                 .
                 This
                 sense
                 agrees
                 well
                 with
                 the
                 foregoing
                 Tenor
                 of
                 this
                 learned
                 Father's
                 Discourse
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 These
                 following
                 Words
                 are
                 another
                 Confirmation
                 ,
                 
                   But
                   it
                   would
                   not
                   have
                   been
                   a
                   Figure
                   of
                   his
                   Body
                   ,
                   if
                   there
                   was
                   not
                   a
                   true
                   Body
                   .
                
                 He
                 does
                 not
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   it
                   was
                   not
                   a
                   Figure
                
                 ,
                 he
                 says
                 ,
                 
                   it
                   would
                   not
                   have
                   been
                   a
                   Figure
                   in
                   the
                   Old
                   Law.
                
                 3.
                 
                 Marcion
                 argues
                 for
                 you
                 ,
                 
                   but
                   why
                   did
                   he
                   call
                   Bread
                   his
                   Body
                   ,
                
                 and
                 not
                 something
                 else
                 ?
                 Tertullian
                 answers
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 argued
                 thus
                 ,
                 
                   not
                   knowing
                   Bread
                   was
                   an
                   ancient
                   Figure
                   of
                   the
                   Body
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   as
                   we
                   learn
                
                 
                 from
                 Jeremy
                 .
                 4.
                 
                 He
                 confirms
                 the
                 same
                 in
                 these
                 Words
                 ,
                 
                   You
                   may
                   likewise
                   acknowledge
                   the
                
                 
                 
                   Old
                   Figure
                   of
                   Blood
                   in
                   Wine
                   .
                
              
               
                 It
                 follows
                 also
                 from
                 hence
                 ,
                 that
                 our
                 Saviour's
                 Body
                 ,
                 was
                 not
                 a
                 Phantasm
                 or
                 an
                 Appearance
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 another
                 of
                 the
                 Marcionits
                 Errors
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 real
                 Body
                 ;
                 not
                 that
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 ,
                 as
                 you
                 would
                 have
                 it
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 Bread
                 in
                 the
                 Old
                 Law
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 have
                 demonstrated
                 ,
                 was
                 a
                 Figure
                 and
                 Image
                 of
                 his
                 Body
                 in
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 ;
                 which
                 must
                 be
                 a
                 true
                 Body
                 ;
                 otherwise
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 Figure
                 of
                 a
                 Figure
                 ,
                 which
                 your
                 own
                 party
                 will
                 not
                 allow
                 of
                 
                   Nor
                   could
                   it
                
                 ,
                 adds
                 
                   Tertullian
                   ,
                   have
                   been
                   a
                   Figure
                   of
                   his
                   Body
                   ,
                   if
                   there
                   had
                   not
                   been
                   a
                   true
                   and
                   real
                   Body
                   .
                
              
               
                 If
                 for
                 all
                 this
                 you
                 will
                 pretend
                 ,
                 that
                 as
                 Bread
                 in
                 the
                 Prophet
                 was
                 a
                 Figure
                 ,
                 so
                 likewise
                 is
                 Bread
                 still
                 in
                 the
                 Eucharist
                 a
                 Figure
                 of
                 Christ's
                 Body
                 ;
                 I
                 may
                 without
                 prejudice
                 to
                 the
                 Catholic
                 Belief
                 ,
                 humour
                 you
                 so
                 far
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 grant
                 the
                 Sacramental
                 Bread
                 is
                 a
                 Figure
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 Figure
                 joyned
                 to
                 the
                 Reality
                 .
                 For
                 if
                 you
                 will
                 say
                 ,
                 what
                 you
                 find
                 not
                 in
                 
                   Tertullian
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Bread
                   in
                   the
                   Sacrament
                   is
                   a
                   Figure
                   of
                   Christ's
                   Body
                   ,
                
                 you
                 cannot
                 deny
                 but
                 you
                 read
                 in
                 this
                 Father
                 ,
                 that
                 Christ
                 
                   made
                   the
                   Bread
                   his
                   Body
                
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 read
                 in
                 St.
                 
                   John
                   ,
                   he
                   made
                   Water
                   Wine
                   .
                
                 The
                 Sacrament
                 may
                 then
                 be
                 a
                 Figure
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 true
                 Body
                 .
              
               
                 Thus
                 he
                 proves
                 the
                 same
                 thing
                 to
                 be
                 called
                 a
                 Figure
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 same
                 substance
                 ,
                 instancing
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   Word
                   is
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                
                 
                 
                   an
                   Image
                   too
                
                 .
                 The
                 Catholic
                 Church
                 only
                 disallows
                 those
                 Figures
                 ,
                 which
                 exclude
                 the
                 true
                 Substance
                 of
                 Christ's
                 Body
                 present
                 in
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 .
              
               
               
                 You
                 urge
                 a
                 second
                 Testimony
                 from
                 the
                 same
                 Author
                 ,
                 using
                 this
                 Argument
                 against
                 the
                 Sceptics
                 ,
                 who
                 rejected
                 the
                 certainty
                 
                 of
                 Sense
                 ,
                 
                   He
                   might
                   be
                   deceived
                   in
                   the
                   voice
                   from
                   Heaven
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   smell
                   of
                   the
                   Oyntment
                   ,
                   with
                   which
                   he
                   was
                   anointed
                   against
                   his
                   burial
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   the
                   taste
                   of
                   the
                   Wine
                   ,
                   which
                   he
                   consecrated
                   in
                   the
                   remembrance
                   of
                   his
                   Blood.
                
                 These
                 last
                 Words
                 are
                 somewhat
                 changed
                 ;
                 Tertullian
                 says
                 ,
                 
                   he
                   tasted
                   not
                   another
                
                 
                 
                   Savour
                   of
                   Wine
                   which
                   he
                   consecrated
                   in
                   remembrance
                   of
                   his
                   Blood.
                   
                
              
               
                 This
                 learned
                 Father
                 established
                 two
                 Principles
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 That
                 Christ
                 was
                 truly
                 Man.
                 And
                 2.
                 
                 That
                 his
                 Operations
                 were
                 real
                 like
                 other
                 Mens
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 First
                 Verity
                 ,
                 was
                 not
                 here
                 
                 Tertullian's
                 Theme
                 .
                 This
                 he
                 vindicated
                 against
                 Marcion
                 ,
                 where
                 he
                 proved
                 that
                 Christ
                 was
                 not
                 a
                 Phantasm
                 ,
                 or
                 Appearance
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Second
                 Verity
                 Tertullian
                 here
                 made
                 good
                 ,
                 against
                 the
                 Sceptics
                 .
                 For
                 if
                 the
                 sound
                 of
                 the
                 Voice
                 from
                 Heaven
                 was
                 not
                 imaginary
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 Smell
                 of
                 the
                 Perfume
                 was
                 not
                 Odoriferous
                 ,
                 and
                 if
                 there
                 was
                 not
                 another
                 Tast
                 of
                 the
                 Wine
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 consecrated
                 in
                 remembrance
                 of
                 Christ's
                 Blood
                 ;
                 then
                 these
                 Operations
                 of
                 our
                 Saviour
                 were
                 not
                 distinct
                 from
                 vulgar
                 Sensation
                 ,
                 like
                 those
                 Impressions
                 other
                 Men
                 naturally
                 receive
                 ,
                 sincere
                 ,
                 real
                 ,
                 and
                 without
                 delusion
                 .
                 All
                 Catholics
                 grant
                 as
                 much
                 ,
                 and
                 none
                 will
                 deny
                 the
                 same
                 Tast
                 of
                 Wine
                 after
                 Consecration
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 Tast
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 Substance
                 of
                 Wine
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Substance
                 of
                 Wine
                 is
                 not
                 here
                 spoken
                 of
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 Substance
                 is
                 the
                 proper
                 endeavour
                 of
                 Reason
                 .
                 Senses
                 care
                 is
                 to
                 search
                 into
                 the
                 certainty
                 of
                 Colour
                 ,
                 Tast
                 ,
                 Accidents
                 and
                 Appearances
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 
                 Tertullian's
                 Province
                 against
                 the
                 Sceptics
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 whole
                 Controversie
                 then
                 between
                 us
                 is
                 left
                 by
                 this
                 Objection
                 entire
                 and
                 untouched
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Article
                 IV.
                 Upon
                 Origen
                 .
              
               
                 ORigen
                 ,
                 on
                 his
                 Comment
                 on
                 St.
                 Matthew
                 ,
                 speaking
                 of
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 ,
                 hath
                 this
                 Passage
                 ;
                 
                   That
                   Food
                   which
                   is
                   sanctified
                   by
                   the
                   Word
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   Prayer
                   ,
                   as
                   to
                   that
                   of
                   it
                   which
                   is
                   material
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   goeth
                   into
                   the
                   Belly
                   ,
                   and
                   is
                   cast
                   out
                   into
                   the
                   Draught
                   ,
                   which
                   none
                   surely
                   will
                   say
                
                 (
                 as
                 you
                 remark
                 )
                 
                   of
                   the
                   Body
                   of
                   Christ
                
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 some
                 have
                 said
                 it
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 thought
                 was
                 conveyed
                 under
                 the
                 shape
                 of
                 material
                 Accidents
                 of
                 Bread
                 into
                 the
                 Draught
                 :
                 which
                 Sense
                 ,
                 if
                 admitted
                 to
                 be
                 
                 Origen's
                 ,
                 the
                 Learned
                 Cardinal
                 Peron
                 might
                 say
                 without
                 injury
                 ,
                 Origen
                 
                   talks
                   like
                   an
                   Heretic
                
                 .
                 
              
               
                 The
                 same
                 Illustrious
                 Cardinal
                 doubts
                 whether
                 this
                 be
                 the
                 Work
                 of
                 Origen
                 ;
                 because
                 he
                 says
                 ,
                 Erasmus
                 was
                 the
                 first
                 that
                 produced
                 this
                 Old
                 Fragment
                 ;
                 where
                 he
                 had
                 it
                 ,
                 no
                 Body
                 knows
                 ;
                 and
                 this
                 not
                 a
                 Fragment
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 a
                 Version
                 thereof
                 ,
                 and
                 cautioned
                 by
                 himself
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Sixtus
                   Senensis
                
                 suspects
                 this
                 Testimony
                 of
                 Origen
                 was
                 depraved
                 
                 by
                 Heretics
                 .
                 Genebrard
                 is
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 Opinion
                 .
              
               
                 These
                 Critical
                 Censures
                 take
                 all
                 assurance
                 from
                 your
                 Objection
                 ,
                 rendring
                 it
                 either
                 dubious
                 ,
                 or
                 depraved
                 ,
                 or
                 heretical
                 .
              
               
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 if
                 Origen
                 in
                 this
                 Passage
                 ,
                 should
                 downright
                 prescribe
                 the
                 Catholic
                 Belief
                 of
                 the
                 change
                 of
                 Bread
                 into
                 the
                 Body
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 this
                 ought
                 not
                 to
                 disquiet
                 any
                 sober
                 Inquirer
                 .
                 Because
                 his
                 chief
                 Error
                 was
                 the
                 exclusion
                 of
                 the
                 literal
                 Sense
                 in
                 Scripture
                 .
                 Whereupon
                 Lirinensis
                 calls
                 Origen
                 the
                 Interpreter
                 
                 of
                 Scripture
                 after
                 a
                 new
                 manner
                 .
                 St.
                 Epiphanious
                 complains
                 he
                 turned
                 all
                 into
                 Allegories
                 .
                 Theophilus
                 says
                 ,
                 
                   he
                   supplants
                   by
                   Shades
                   and
                   Images
                   the
                   Truths
                   of
                   Scripture
                   .
                
                 And
                 the
                 Church
                 in
                 the
                 Fifth
                 Oecumenical
                 Council
                 ,
                 peculiarly
                 anathematised
                 his
                 Works
                 .
              
               
                 Finally
                 ,
                 If
                 I
                 should
                 answer
                 ,
                 by
                 
                   what
                   is
                   material
                
                 is
                 understood
                 only
                 the
                 material
                 Accidents
                 of
                 Bread
                 and
                 Wine
                 which
                 go
                 into
                 the
                 Belly
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 cast
                 into
                 the
                 Draught
                 ,
                 what
                 inconvenience
                 would
                 follow
                 ,
                 from
                 your
                 Objection
                 ?
                 No
                 more
                 ,
                 than
                 what
                 follows
                 from
                 what
                 the
                 same
                 Father
                 adds
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 explication
                 ,
                 
                   It
                   is
                   not
                   the
                   matter
                   of
                   the
                   Bread
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   Word
                   which
                   is
                   spoken
                   over
                   it
                   ,
                   which
                   profiteth
                   him
                   who
                   worthily
                   eateth
                   the
                   Lord
                   ;
                   and
                   this
                
                 (
                 he
                 says
                 )
                 
                   he
                   had
                   spoken
                   ,
                   concerning
                   the
                   Typical
                   and
                   Symbolical
                   Body
                   .
                
                 So
                 that
                 the
                 Matter
                 of
                 Bread
                 receives
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 spoken
                 over
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 Word
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 changes
                 the
                 Substance
                 of
                 Bread
                 ,
                 so
                 doth
                 it
                 profit
                 the
                 worthy
                 Receiver
                 ;
                 and
                 this
                 Word
                 Origen
                 calls
                 the
                 Typical
                 and
                 Symbolical
                 Body
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Word
                 is
                 Spiritual
                 Food
                 .
                 Thus
                 the
                 fame
                 Father
                 ,
                 in
                 his
                 Homilies
                 upon
                 Leviticus
                 proves
                 Christ's
                 Flesh
                 to
                 be
                 true
                 Meat
                 ,
                 because
                 all
                 
                 
                   his
                   Speech
                   is
                   true
                   Food
                
                 .
                 And
                 he
                 adds
                 St.
                 Peter
                 ,
                 St.
                 
                   Paul
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                
                 
                 
                   the
                   Apostles
                   are
                   Food
                
                 ,
                 will
                 you
                 conclude
                 from
                 hence
                 ,
                 the
                 Apostles
                 were
                 not
                 true
                 Men
                 ?
              
               
                 At
                 least
                 ,
                 if
                 this
                 will
                 not
                 do
                 ,
                 you
                 resolve
                 to
                 do
                 the
                 business
                 by
                 drawing
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 Homily
                 ,
                 
                   a
                   killing
                   Letter
                
                 of
                 the
                 New
                 Testament
                 .
                 
                   For
                   if
                
                 ,
                 says
                 
                   Origen
                   ,
                   we
                   take
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   Letter
                   ,
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   said
                   ,
                   except
                   ye
                   eat
                   my
                   Flesh
                   ,
                   and
                   drink
                   my
                   Blood
                   ,
                   this
                   Letter
                   kills
                   .
                
              
               
                 This
                 Letter
                 
                   except
                   ye
                   eat
                   my
                   Flesh
                
                 ,
                 (
                 understood
                 of
                 the
                 Substantial
                 presence
                 of
                 Christ's
                 Body
                 after
                 a
                 Sacramental
                 manner
                 ,
                 invisible
                 to
                 Sense
                 ,
                 under
                 the
                 species
                 of
                 Bread
                 ,
                 )
                 is
                 what
                 gives
                 life
                 in
                 the
                 Catholic
                 Church
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 that
                 of
                 St.
                 
                   John
                   ,
                   who
                   shall
                   eat
                   my
                   Flesh
                   ,
                   shall
                   live
                   for
                   ever
                   .
                
                 
              
               
                 If
                 Roman
                 Catholics
                 be
                 out
                 of
                 danger
                 ,
                 the
                 blow
                 must
                 fall
                 else
                 where
                 .
                 It
                 falls
                 upon
                 the
                 Capharnaits
                 ,
                 who
                 following
                 the
                 naked
                 Letter
                 ,
                 carnally
                 thought
                 our
                 Saviour
                 would
                 give
                 his
                 Flesh
                 to
                 be
                 served
                 in
                 as
                 common
                 Meat
                 ,
                 and
                 cut
                 in
                 Pieces
                 .
                 It
                 falls
                 upon
                 those
                 who
                 literally
                 adhering
                 to
                 what
                 they
                 see
                 ,
                 believe
                 they
                 receive
                 ,
                 what
                 it
                 seems
                 to
                 be
                 ,
                 Bread.
                 Upon
                 both
                 these
                 it
                 falls
                 .
              
               
                 
                   If
                   we
                   follow
                
                 ,
                 saith
                 
                   Origen
                   ,
                   the
                   Letter
                   ,
                   and
                   expound
                   it
                   either
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   Jews
                   acceptation
                
                 
                 (
                 were
                 not
                 these
                 the
                 Capharnaity
                 ,
                 )
                 
                   or
                   according
                   to
                   what
                   it
                   seems
                   commonly
                   to
                   be
                   ,
                
                 (
                 are
                 you
                 not
                 of
                 this
                 Number
                 )
                 
                   I
                   blush
                   to
                   confess
                   what
                   is
                   writ
                   in
                   the
                   Law.
                
                 Thus
                 you
                 strike
                 at
                 Catholics
                 with
                 the
                 Killing
                 Letter
                 of
                 Origen
                 ,
                 and
                 wound
                 your self
                 together
                 with
                 the
                 Capharnaits
                 .
              
               
                 For
                 your
                 warlike
                 Argument
                 give
                 me
                 leave
                 to
                 propose
                 two
                 peaceable
                 ones
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 Father
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 First
                 is
                 in
                 his
                 Homilies
                 upon
                 Numbers
                 ,
                 where
                 he
                 compares
                 the
                 Figure
                 with
                 the
                 Figurated
                 ,
                 
                 the
                 Manna
                 with
                 the
                 Body
                 of
                 Christ
                 ;
                 
                 
                   The
                   Manna
                   was
                   in
                   Figure
                   Food
                   .
                   Now
                   in
                   reality
                   the
                   Flesh
                   of
                   the
                   Word
                   God
                   is
                   true
                   Meat
                   .
                   And
                   what
                   was
                   first
                   in
                   the
                   Figure
                   designed
                   ,
                   is
                   now
                   compleated
                   in
                   truth
                   and
                   reality
                   .
                
              
               
                 The
                 Second
                 is
                 contained
                 in
                 these
                 Words
                 ,
                 
                 
                   When
                   you
                   receive
                   the
                   Holy
                   Food
                   and
                   Incorruptible
                   Banquet
                   ,
                   when
                   in
                   the
                   Bread
                   and
                   Cup
                   of
                   life
                   ,
                   you
                
                 
                 
                   eat
                   and
                   drink
                   the
                   Body
                   and
                   Blood
                   of
                   our
                   Lord
                   ,
                   then
                   our
                   Lord
                   enters
                   under
                   your
                   roof
                   ;
                   do
                   you
                   therefore
                   humbling
                   your self
                   imitate
                   the
                   Centurion
                   ,
                   and
                   say
                   ,
                   Lord
                   ,
                   I
                   am
                   not
                   worthy
                   thou
                   shouldst
                   enter
                   under
                   my
                   Roof
                   ,
                   for
                   where
                   he
                   enters
                   unworthily
                   ,
                   there
                   he
                   enters
                   in
                   Judgment
                   with
                   the
                   Receiver
                   .
                
                 This
                 holy
                 Food
                 cannot
                 be
                 the
                 substance
                 of
                 Bread
                 ,
                 because
                 Origen
                 calls
                 it
                 
                   an
                   incorruptible
                   Banquet
                
                 ;
                 Bread
                 is
                 not
                 such
                 .
                 Nor
                 can
                 it
                 be
                 a
                 bare
                 typical
                 Figure
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ;
                 for
                 when
                 the
                 Centurion
                 said
                 ,
                 O
                 Lord
                 ,
                 
                   I
                   am
                   not
                   worthy
                
                 ,
                 't
                 was
                 our
                 own
                 Saviour
                 present
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 this
                 Humiliation
                 ,
                 
                   O
                   Lord
                   ,
                   I
                   am
                   unworthy
                   ,
                
                 be
                 attributed
                 to
                 any
                 thing
                 but
                 our
                 Saviour
                 there
                 present
                 ,
                 how
                 can
                 you
                 excuse
                 it
                 from
                 Idolatrie
                 ?
                 Finally
                 ,
                 this
                 Lord
                 invocated
                 ,
                 enters
                 into
                 the
                 wicked
                 ,
                 which
                 cannot
                 be
                 by
                 Faith.
                 For
                 your
                 Church
                 ,
                 teaches
                 unworthy
                 Receivers
                 are
                 not
                 partakers
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 in
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 by
                 Faith.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 Article
                 V.
                 
                   Vpon
                   St.
                
                 Cyprian
                 .
              
               
                 YOU
                 object
                 St.
                 Cyprian
                 hath
                 a
                 whole
                 Epistle
                 to
                 Caecilius
                 against
                 those
                 who
                 gave
                 the
                 Communion
                 in
                 Water
                 ,
                 without
                 Wine
                 mingled
                 with
                 it
                 ;
                 and
                 his
                 main
                 Argument
                 against
                 them
                 is
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   the
                   Blood
                   of
                
                 
                 
                   Christ
                   with
                   which
                   we
                   are
                   redeemed
                   and
                   quickned
                   ,
                   cannot
                   seem
                   to
                   be
                   in
                   the
                   Cup
                   when
                   Wine
                   is
                   wanting
                   to
                   the
                   Chalice
                   ,
                   by
                   which
                   the
                   Blood
                   of
                   Christ
                   is
                   represented
                   .
                
              
               
                 Very
                 well
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 Wine
                 in
                 representation
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Blood
                 of
                 Christ
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 Cup
                 by
                 propriety
                 or
                 essence
                 ;
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 Blood
                 
                   with
                   which
                   we
                   were
                   redeemed
                   and
                   quickned
                   ,
                
                 according
                 to
                 St.
                 Cyprian
                 .
              
               
                 You
                 argue
                 afterwards
                 from
                 these
                 other
                 Words
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 Saint
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 
                   Water
                   the
                   People
                   is
                   understood
                   ;
                   by
                   Wine
                   the
                   Blood
                   of
                   Christ
                   is
                   shew'n
                   ;
                   but
                   when
                   in
                   the
                   Cup
                   Water
                   is
                   mingled
                   with
                   Wine
                   ,
                   the
                   People
                   are
                   united
                   to
                   Christ
                
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 you
                 deduce
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 this
                 Argument
                 ,
                 Wine
                 in
                 the
                 Sacramental
                 Cup
                 ,
                 is
                 no
                 otherwise
                 changed
                 into
                 the
                 Blood
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 than
                 the
                 Water
                 mixed
                 with
                 it
                 is
                 changed
                 into
                 the
                 People
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 united
                 to
                 Christ
                 .
              
               
               
                 I
                 shall
                 not
                 be
                 strictly
                 put
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 for
                 an
                 Answer
                 ,
                 after
                 I
                 have
                 
                 thus
                 proposed
                 St.
                 
                 Cyprian's
                 mind
                 .
                 St.
                 Cyprian
                 compares
                 here
                 the
                 Jews
                 to
                 Wine
                 ,
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 to
                 Water
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 Marriage
                 of
                 Canaan
                 .
                 The
                 want
                 of
                 Wine
                 marked
                 out
                 the
                 Jews
                 ,
                 who
                 refused
                 to
                 embrace
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 Christ
                 ;
                 The
                 plentifulness
                 of
                 Water
                 represented
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 converted
                 to
                 Christianity
                 .
                 Hence
                 Water
                 comes
                 in
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 to
                 design
                 the
                 Elected
                 People
                 ,
                 Wine
                 the
                 Blood
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 both
                 mixt
                 in
                 the
                 Chalice
                 ,
                 the
                 union
                 of
                 the
                 People
                 with
                 Christ
                 .
                 Now
                 to
                 your
                 Argument
                 .
                 And
                 that
                 I
                 may
                 the
                 better
                 convince
                 you
                 ,
                 give
                 me
                 leave
                 to
                 make
                 use
                 of
                 your
                 Logic.
                 
              
               
                 Water
                 is
                 the
                 People
                 as
                 Wine
                 is
                 Christ
                 ;
                 then
                 as
                 we
                 receive
                 Christ
                 by
                 Faith
                 in
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 ,
                 so
                 do
                 we
                 the
                 People
                 :
                 And
                 consequently
                 the
                 People
                 sanctify
                 the
                 Soul
                 as
                 Christ
                 doth
                 in
                 the
                 Eucharist
                 .
                 Are
                 you
                 not
                 ashamed
                 of
                 your
                 Sophism
                 ?
                 Or
                 rather
                 ,
                 how
                 durst
                 you
                 equalize
                 the
                 People
                 with
                 Christ
                 ,
                 Sinners
                 with
                 their
                 Saviour
                 ,
                 Man
                 with
                 God
                 ?
              
               
                 Again
                 ,
                 Wine
                 signified
                 the
                 Jews
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 St.
                 Cyprian
                 ,
                 and
                 Water
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 ;
                 now
                 deduce
                 from
                 hence
                 ,
                 the
                 Water
                 was
                 not
                 changed
                 into
                 Wine
                 at
                 the
                 Marriage
                 of
                 Canaan
                 ,
                 as
                 you
                 have
                 done
                 from
                 the
                 like
                 instance
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 mixed
                 Chalice
                 is
                 not
                 changed
                 into
                 Christ's
                 Body
                 and
                 Blood.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 Article
                 VI.
                 
                   Upon
                   St.
                
                 Augustin
                 .
              
               
                 THE
                 variety
                 of
                 Testimonies
                 you
                 gather
                 from
                 St.
                 Augustin
                 ,
                 cannot
                 well
                 without
                 perplexity
                 ,
                 be
                 considered
                 altogether
                 .
                 I
                 'll
                 endeavour
                 to
                 decline
                 this
                 Confusion
                 ,
                 examining
                 each
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 in
                 so
                 many
                 Paragraphs
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Paragraph
                   I.
                   
                
                 
                   YOU
                   pitch
                   first
                   upon
                   this
                   Expression
                   of
                   St.
                   
                   Austin's
                   in
                   his
                   
                   Book
                   against
                   Adimantus
                   the
                   Manichee
                   ,
                   
                     Our
                     Lord
                     did
                     not
                     doubt
                     to
                     say
                     this
                     is
                     my
                     Body
                     ,
                     when
                     he
                     gave
                     the
                     sign
                     of
                     his
                     Body
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   Adimantus
                   endeavours
                   to
                   demonstrate
                   the
                   God
                   of
                   the
                   Old
                   Testament
                   prohibited
                   eating
                   of
                   Blood
                   ,
                   grounding
                   himself
                   upon
                   this
                   Principle
                   of
                   
                     Duteronomy
                     ,
                     Blood
                     is
                     the
                     Soul
                     of
                     the
                     Flesh
                     ,
                  
                   thereby
                   
                   
                   to
                   prejudice
                   that
                   Soul
                   ,
                   which
                   Jesus
                   declared
                   in
                   the
                   Gospel
                   ,
                   was
                   not
                   lyable
                   to
                   corporal
                   harm
                   or
                   punishment
                   .
                
                 
                   St.
                   Augustin
                   replys
                   ,
                   the
                   Old
                   Law
                   speaks
                   of
                   the
                   Animal
                   Soul
                   ,
                   
                   and
                   the
                   Words
                   of
                   Christ
                   are
                   only
                   understood
                   of
                   the
                   Rational
                   .
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   the
                   Holy
                   Doctor
                   tells
                   him
                   ,
                   that
                   Blood
                   is
                   called
                   the
                   Soul
                   ,
                   only
                   because
                   it
                   is
                   the
                   Sign
                   of
                   the
                   Soul.
                   This
                   he
                   confirms
                   (
                   accommodating
                   himself
                   to
                   the
                   Language
                   of
                   the
                   Manichees
                   ,
                   who
                   were
                   of
                   opinion
                   ,
                   that
                   Bread
                   ,
                   Corn
                   and
                   Grapes
                   ,
                   naturally
                   signified
                   Christ's
                   Body
                   )
                   with
                   this
                   Instance
                   ,
                   
                     our
                     Saviour
                     did
                     not
                     doubt
                     to
                     say
                     ,
                     this
                     is
                     my
                     Body
                     ,
                     when
                     he
                     gave
                  
                   (
                   in
                   the
                   Manichees
                   Opinion
                   )
                   
                     the
                     Sign
                     of
                     his
                     Body
                  
                   .
                   The
                   Manichees
                   Opinion
                   was
                   not
                   St.
                   
                   Austin's
                   .
                   And
                   he
                   therefore
                   forewarns
                   us
                   
                     to
                     call
                     in
                     question
                     Faith
                  
                   ,
                   because
                   he
                   made
                   use
                   of
                   
                   
                     the
                     Manichee's
                     Principle
                  
                   in
                   their
                   own
                   confutation
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Paragraph
                   II.
                   
                
                 
                   SAINT
                   Austin
                   speaking
                   of
                   
                     Judas
                     ,
                     whom
                     our
                  
                   Lord
                   admitted
                   
                   to
                   his
                   last
                   Supper
                   ,
                   has
                   these
                   Words
                   ,
                   
                     in
                     which
                     he
                     recommended
                     and
                     delivered
                     to
                     his
                     Disciples
                     ,
                     the
                     Figure
                     of
                     his
                     Body
                     .
                  
                   Language
                   ,
                   say
                   you
                   with
                   exclamation
                   ,
                   
                     which
                     would
                     now
                     be
                     censured
                     for
                     Heresie
                     in
                     the
                     Church
                     of
                     Rome
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   I
                   'm
                   confident
                   you
                   are
                   already
                   persuaded
                   to
                   the
                   contrary
                   .
                   And
                   I
                   know
                   not
                   any
                   Sect
                   ,
                   which
                   holds
                   a
                   Figure
                   incompatible
                   with
                   the
                   reality
                   .
                   I
                   shall
                   cite
                   two
                   of
                   your
                   Learned
                   Patrons
                   ;
                   
                     Peter
                     Martyr
                  
                   says
                   ,
                   
                     A
                     Figure
                     ,
                     as
                     far
                     forth
                     as
                     't
                     is
                     a
                     Figure
                     ,
                     is
                     not
                     repugnant
                  
                   
                   
                     to
                     the
                     presence
                     of
                     the
                     thing
                     .
                  
                   And
                   Calvin
                   before
                   him
                   granted
                   ,
                   
                     a
                     Figure
                     doth
                     not
                     exclude
                     the
                     thing
                     figurated
                     .
                  
                   The
                   Lutherans
                   are
                   
                   not
                   of
                   a
                   contrary
                   mind
                   .
                   And
                   if
                   you
                   'll
                   be
                   pleased
                   to
                   look
                   either
                   into
                   the
                   Ancient
                   or
                   Modern
                   Divines
                   among
                   Catholics
                   ,
                   you
                   'll
                   find
                   the
                   same
                   acknowledgment
                   .
                   Paschasius
                   formerly
                   gave
                   this
                   answer
                   to
                   Frudegardus
                   ,
                   instancing
                   St.
                   
                   Austin's
                   Testimony
                   ,
                   
                     These
                     are
                  
                   ,
                   Replys
                   
                     Paschasius
                     ,
                     Mystical
                     things
                     ,
                     in
                     which
                     is
                     the
                     verity
                     of
                  
                   
                   
                     Flesh
                     and
                     Blood
                     ,
                     and
                     none
                     others
                     than
                     Christ's
                     ,
                     yet
                     in
                     a
                     Mysterie
                     ,
                     and
                     Figure
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     Words
                     of
                     this
                     Mystery
                     are
                     called
                     a
                     Figurative
                     Speech
                     ;
                     so
                     Christ
                     himself
                     is
                     called
                     ,
                     by
                     the
                     Apostle
                     ,
                     a
                     Figure
                     ,
                     though
                     Christ
                     be
                     the
                     Truth
                     .
                     Algerus
                  
                   illustrates
                   the
                   same
                   ,
                   with
                   this
                   Reflection
                   upon
                   
                   St.
                   
                     John
                     Baptist
                     ,
                     He
                     was
                     called
                     a
                     Prophet
                     ,
                     and
                     more
                     than
                     a
                     Prophet
                     .
                  
                   So
                   the
                   Sacrament
                   is
                   a
                   Figure
                   ,
                   and
                   more
                   than
                   a
                   Figure
                   .
                   To
                   
                   these
                   I
                   add
                   of
                   the
                   Modern
                   Catholic
                   Schoolmen
                   .
                   a
                   Ruardus
                   ,
                   b
                   Melderus
                   ,
                   d
                   Cardinal
                   Alen
                   ,
                   e
                   Suarez
                   ,
                   f
                   Gordon
                   ,
                   g
                   Gonet
                   .
                   And
                   I
                   never
                   read
                   any
                   that
                   held
                   the
                   contrary
                   .
                   And
                   I
                   conclude
                   with
                   this
                   of
                   St.
                   
                     Austin
                     ;
                     The
                     Blessed
                     Virgin
                     did
                     not
                     onely
                     conceive
                     Christ
                     spiritually
                     by
                     Faith
                     ,
                     consenting
                     to
                     the
                     Angelical
                     Salutation
                     ,
                     but
                     also
                     conceived
                     him
                     corporally
                     ,
                     in
                     her
                     own
                     Womb.
                  
                   How
                   then
                   doth
                   the
                   spiritual
                   reception
                   by
                   Faith
                   exclude
                   the
                   substantial
                   Communion
                   of
                   Christ's
                   Body
                   in
                   St.
                   
                   Austin's
                   Opinion
                   ?
                
              
               
                 
                   Paragraph
                   III.
                   
                
                 
                   IN
                   the
                   Third
                   Place
                   you
                   cite
                   his
                   Comment
                   on
                   the
                   98th
                   Psalm
                   ,
                   where
                   treating
                   of
                   the
                   scandal
                   which
                   the
                   Disciples
                   took
                   at
                   that
                   saying
                   of
                   our
                   Saviour
                   ,
                   
                     except
                     ye
                     eat
                     the
                     Flesh
                     of
                     the
                     Son
                     of
                     man
                     ,
                     and
                     drink
                     his
                     Blood
                     ,
                  
                   he
                   brings
                   in
                   our
                   Saviour
                   speaking
                   thus
                   to
                   them
                   ,
                   
                     ye
                     must
                     understand
                     spiritually
                     ,
                     what
                     I
                     have
                     said
                     unto
                     you
                     ,
                     ye
                     are
                     not
                     to
                     eat
                     this
                     Body
                     which
                     ye
                     see
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     drink
                     this
                     Blood
                     which
                     shall
                     be
                     shed
                     by
                     those
                     that
                     shall
                     crucify
                     me
                     ,
                     I
                     have
                     commended
                     a
                     certain
                     Sacrament
                     to
                     you
                     ,
                     which
                     being
                     Spiritually
                     understood
                     ,
                     will
                     give
                     you
                     Life
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   This
                   is
                   as
                   much
                   as
                   to
                   say
                   ,
                   be
                   not
                   scandalized
                   ,
                   that
                   I
                   told
                   you
                   ,
                   ye
                   shall
                   eat
                   my
                   Flesh
                   ,
                   and
                   drink
                   my
                   Blood
                   ,
                   ye
                   shall
                   not
                   eat
                   it
                   as
                   ye
                   imagine
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   shape
                   you
                   see
                   it
                   ,
                   bruzing
                   ,
                   cutting
                   ,
                   digesting
                   my
                   Flesh
                   .
                   I
                   Speak
                   of
                   a
                   Sacrament
                   ,
                   when
                   I
                   commend
                   the
                   eating
                   of
                   my
                   Body
                   ;
                   'T
                   is
                   this
                   Sacrament
                   you
                   shall
                   tast
                   ,
                   touch
                   ,
                   and
                   see
                   in
                   outward
                   appearance
                   .
                   The
                   Spiritual
                   intelligence
                   by
                   Faith
                   will
                   (
                   discovering
                   there
                   my
                   Body
                   remaining
                   invisibly
                   )
                   vivify
                   you
                   .
                   What
                   more
                   conformable
                   to
                   the
                   Doctrine
                   of
                   Transubstantiation
                   ?
                
                 
                   This
                   I
                   shall
                   endeavour
                   to
                   manifest
                   in
                   examining
                   the
                   sense
                   of
                   these
                   two
                   Propositions
                   ,
                   which
                   contain
                   the
                   force
                   of
                   your
                   Argument
                   .
                   1.
                   
                   Ye
                   must
                   
                     understand
                     spiritually
                     what
                     I
                     have
                     said
                     .
                  
                   2.
                   
                   
                     Ye
                     are
                     not
                     to
                     eat
                     the
                     Body
                     which
                     ye
                     see
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   The
                   Word
                   Spiritually
                   ,
                   excluding
                   the
                   Carnal
                   sense
                   of
                   the
                   Capharnaits
                   ,
                   establishes
                   a
                   miraculous
                   or
                   a
                   supernatural
                   understanding
                   .
                   So
                   when
                   St.
                   Paul
                   says
                   ,
                   
                     Isaac
                     was
                     born
                     according
                     to
                     the
                  
                   
                   Spirit
                   ,
                   He
                   did
                   not
                   deny
                   by
                   this
                   ,
                   that
                   Isaac
                   was
                   born
                   of
                   the
                   Flesh
                   ;
                   but
                   declared
                   that
                   the
                   Power
                   of
                   God
                   was
                   required
                   to
                   fecundate
                   
                   the
                   barrenness
                   of
                   his
                   Mother
                   .
                   In
                   like
                   manner
                   ,
                   when
                   St.
                   Austin
                   names
                   this
                   Word
                   Spiritually
                   ,
                   or
                   Word
                   of
                   Spirit
                   ,
                   he
                   does
                   not
                   deny
                   that
                   the
                   Bread
                   is
                   Flesh
                   ,
                   but
                   intimates
                   that
                   the
                   power
                   of
                   God
                   is
                   required
                   to
                   quicken
                   Bread
                   into
                   the
                   Body
                   of
                   Christ
                   .
                   And
                   thus
                   the
                   first
                   Proposition
                   ,
                   
                     Ye
                     must
                     understand
                     what
                     I
                     have
                     said
                     spiritually
                     ,
                  
                   does
                   not
                   at
                   all
                   diminish
                   the
                   reality
                   of
                   Christ's
                   Substance
                   in
                   the
                   Sacrament
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   Second
                   Proposition
                   ,
                   
                     Ye
                     are
                     not
                     to
                     eat
                     this
                     Body
                     which
                     ye
                     see
                     ,
                  
                   properly
                   denotes
                   the
                   Quality
                   or
                   divers
                   existence
                   of
                   Christ's
                   Body
                   .
                   Thus
                   St.
                   Ambrose
                   said
                   that
                   the
                   change
                   of
                   Life
                   is
                   sufficient
                   to
                   verify
                   this
                   Speech
                   ,
                   
                     I
                     am
                     not
                     I
                  
                   ,
                   I
                   justified
                   ,
                   am
                   not
                   I
                   a
                   sinner
                   ,
                   
                   and
                   yet
                   I
                   am
                   the
                   same
                   man
                   in
                   substance
                   .
                
                 
                   Thus
                   St.
                   Lanfrancus
                   answered
                   Berengarius
                   ,
                   alledging
                   the
                   same
                   Passage
                   which
                   you
                   object
                   out
                   of
                   St.
                   
                     Austin
                     ,
                     'T
                     is
                     not
                     the
                     same
                     ,
                     if
                     we
                     consider
                     the
                     manner
                     of
                     Christ's
                  
                   
                   
                     existence
                     in
                     the
                     Sacrament
                     ,
                     't
                     is
                     the
                     same
                     if
                     we
                     regard
                  
                   
                   
                     the
                     Substance
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   Thus
                   the
                   very
                   same
                   Passage
                   is
                   cited
                   in
                   Gratian
                   with
                   this
                   addition
                   ,
                   
                     Ye
                     are
                     not
                     to
                     eat
                     this
                     Body
                     which
                     ye
                     see
                     ,
                     I
                     have
                     recommended
                     a
                     certain
                  
                   
                   
                     Sacrament
                     to
                     you
                     ,
                     which
                     being
                     Spiritually
                     understood
                  
                   
                   
                     will
                     give
                     you
                     Life
                     ,
                     ye
                     are
                     to
                     eat
                     him
                     ,
                     and
                     not
                     to
                     eat
                     him
                     ,
                     ye
                     are
                     to
                     eat
                     him
                     visibly
                     (
                     under
                     the
                     species
                     of
                     Bread
                     )
                     ye
                     are
                     not
                     to
                     eat
                     him
                     visibly
                     in
                     the
                     shape
                     of
                     Flesh
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   And
                   lest
                   we
                   should
                   doubt
                   of
                   the
                   reality
                   of
                   his
                   Flesh
                   in
                   the
                   Sacrament
                   ,
                   St.
                   Austin
                   has
                   left
                   us
                   this
                   invincible
                   Argument
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   same
                   Place
                   of
                   your
                   Objection
                   ,
                   
                     He
                     will
                  
                   (
                   says
                   this
                   Father
                   )
                   
                     give
                     us
                     that
                     Flesh
                     ,
                     which
                     he
                     received
                     from
                  
                   Mary
                   ,
                   
                     in
                     which
                     he
                     walked
                     on
                     Earth
                     ,
                     and
                  
                   
                   
                     which
                     is
                     first
                     to
                     be
                     adored
                     ,
                     before
                     we
                     receive
                     it
                     .
                  
                   Language
                   which
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   England
                   will
                   censure
                   for
                   Heresie
                   !
                
              
               
                 
                   Paragraph
                   IV.
                   
                
                 
                   YOU
                   instance
                   this
                   Testimony
                   ,
                   
                     According
                     to
                     that
                     Flesh
                     which
                  
                   
                   
                     was
                     born
                     of
                     the
                     Virgin
                  
                   Mary
                   ,
                   
                     ye
                     shall
                     not
                     have
                     me
                     ,
                     He
                     is
                     ascended
                     up
                     into
                     Heaven
                     and
                     is
                     not
                     here
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   The
                   forementioned
                   Solution
                   satisfies
                   this
                   Objection
                   ,
                   for
                   we
                   are
                   not
                   to
                   have
                   him
                   in
                   his
                   Natural
                   Existence
                   ,
                   we
                   are
                   to
                   receive
                   him
                   in
                   a
                   Sacramental
                   Existence
                   .
                
                 
                 
                   Thus
                   the
                   variation
                   of
                   state
                   and
                   change
                   of
                   life
                   caused
                   the
                   great
                   Apostle
                   to
                   say
                   ,
                   there
                   were
                   two
                   Bodys
                   in
                   man
                   ,
                   
                     The
                     Animal
                     Body
                  
                   ,
                   
                   
                     and
                     the
                     Spiritual
                     Body
                  
                   ;
                   The
                   Animal
                   Body
                   is
                   a
                   poor
                   Passenger
                   upon
                   Earth
                   ,
                   strugling
                   with
                   Passions
                   ,
                   and
                   restless
                   Agitations
                   .
                   The
                   Spiritual
                   Body
                   ,
                   is
                   the
                   glorified
                   Corps
                   ,
                   when
                   Soul
                   and
                   Body
                   meet
                   in
                   Eternity
                   .
                   
                     It
                     is
                     sown
                     a
                     Natural
                     Body
                     ,
                  
                   says
                   St.
                   
                     Paul
                     ,
                     it
                  
                   
                   
                     shall
                     rise
                     a
                     Spiritual
                     Body
                  
                   .
                   Which
                   St.
                   Austin
                   thus
                   expresses
                   ,
                   
                     It
                     is
                     sown
                     a
                     Corruptible
                     Body
                     ,
                     it
                     rises
                     an
                     Incorruptible
                     Body
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   The
                   divers
                   existence
                   of
                   Christ's
                   Flesh
                   ,
                   in
                   Heaven
                   ,
                   and
                   on
                   the
                   Cross
                   ,
                   was
                   sufficient
                   to
                   St.
                   Jerom
                   ,
                   to
                   call
                   it
                   a
                   Divine
                   Body
                   ,
                   
                   and
                   a
                   Terrene
                   Body
                   .
                   These
                   two
                   Bodies
                   are
                   but
                   one
                   in
                   Substance
                   ,
                   the
                   same
                   in
                   Heaven
                   ,
                   the
                   same
                   on
                   the
                   Cross
                   ,
                   the
                   same
                   which
                   the
                   Virgin
                   brought
                   forth
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   same
                   in
                   the
                   Sacrament
                   ,
                   
                     Who
                     eats
                  
                   ,
                   says
                   St.
                   
                     Austin
                     ,
                     of
                     this
                     Flesh
                     let
                     him
                     first
                     adore
                     it
                     .
                  
                   Adoration
                   testifies
                   what
                   it
                   is
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Paragraph
                   V.
                   
                
                 
                   YOU
                   alledge
                   this
                   Similitude
                   from
                   St.
                   
                     Austin
                     ,
                     As
                     the
                     Sacrament
                     of
                     the
                     Body
                     of
                     Christ
                     is
                     in
                     some
                     manner
                     or
                     sense
                     Christs
                     Body
                     ,
                  
                   
                   
                     and
                     the
                     Sacrament
                     of
                     his
                     Blood
                     ,
                     is
                     the
                     Body
                     of
                     Christ
                     ,
                     so
                     the
                     Sacrament
                     of
                     Faith
                     ,
                  
                   (
                   meaning
                   Baptism
                   )
                   
                     is
                     Faith
                  
                   ,
                   which
                   the
                   gloss
                   ,
                   
                   of
                   the
                   Canon
                   Law
                   ,
                   thus
                   expounds
                   .
                   
                     It
                     's
                     called
                     the
                     Body
                     of
                     Christ
                     ,
                     that
                     is
                     ,
                     it
                     signifies
                     the
                     Body
                     of
                     Christ
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   Boniface
                   inquiring
                   how
                   Infants
                   ,
                   when
                   they
                   are
                   baptized
                   ,
                   are
                   said
                   to
                   believe
                   ,
                   and
                   renounce
                   the
                   Devil
                   ,
                   was
                   thus
                   instructed
                   by
                   St.
                   Austin
                   ;
                   A
                   Sacrament
                   ,
                   or
                   holy
                   sign
                   ,
                   is
                   honoured
                   for
                   the
                   most
                   part
                   with
                   the
                   names
                   of
                   the
                   things
                   themselves
                   ,
                   by
                   reason
                   of
                   which
                   Similitude
                   the
                   Sacrament
                   of
                   Faith
                   ,
                   (
                   Baptism
                   )
                   may
                   be
                   called
                   Faith
                   ,
                   which
                   Infants
                   receiving
                   are
                   said
                   to
                   believe
                   .
                   This
                   Answer
                   exacting
                   a
                   confirmation
                   ,
                   obliged
                   the
                   holy
                   Prelate
                   ,
                   pitching
                   upon
                   the
                   Similitude
                   of
                   the
                   Sacrament
                   ,
                   to
                   cast
                   his
                   Eyes
                   precisely
                   on
                   the
                   sole
                   outward
                   appearance
                   of
                   the
                   Symbols
                   ,
                   which
                   in
                   
                     some
                     manner
                  
                   or
                   sense
                   ,
                   are
                   Christ's
                   Body
                   and
                   Blood.
                   
                     Not
                     according
                     to
                     the
                     truth
                     of
                     the
                     thing
                     ,
                  
                   as
                   the
                   Gloss
                   notes
                   ;
                   or
                   as
                   St.
                   Anselme
                   exxpresses
                   ,
                   
                     the
                     visible
                     appearance
                     of
                     Bread
                     is
                     not
                     the
                     Body
                     of
                     the
                     Lord
                     ,
                  
                   except
                   as
                   the
                   Canon
                   
                   Law
                   expounds
                   it
                   ,
                   
                     improperly
                     and
                     after
                     some
                     manner
                  
                   ,
                   as
                   it
                   signifies
                   and
                   contains
                   the
                   Body
                   of
                   Christ
                   .
                
                 
                 
                   What
                   is
                   signified
                   or
                   contained
                   is
                   the
                   Mysterie
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   not
                   prejudiced
                   by
                   the
                   foregoing
                   Speech
                   ?
                   For
                   a
                   Mysterie
                   properly
                   speaking
                   ,
                   is
                   some
                   invisible
                   thing
                   .
                   Such
                   is
                   that
                   of
                   St.
                   
                     Paul
                     ,
                     If
                     I
                     know
                     all
                     Mysteries
                  
                   or
                   hidden
                   
                   things
                   .
                   And
                   the
                   Roman
                   Orator
                   expressed
                   
                   himself
                   after
                   the
                   same
                   manner
                   ,
                   when
                   he
                   said
                   ,
                   
                     Keep
                     this
                     secret
                     ,
                     as
                     a
                     Mystery
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   The
                   visible
                   appearance
                   then
                   of
                   Bread
                   ,
                   though
                   not
                   the
                   true
                   Body
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   may
                   be
                   called
                   improperly
                   Christ's
                   Body
                   ;
                   and
                   yet
                   the
                   thing
                   signified
                   or
                   contained
                   under
                   this
                   appearance
                   be
                   the
                   true
                   Body
                   of
                   Christ
                   .
                   Or
                   as
                   Faith
                   infused
                   by
                   baptismal
                   regeneration
                   ,
                   to
                   use
                   St.
                   
                   Austin's
                   comparison
                   ,
                   is
                   true
                   Faith
                   ;
                   so
                   the
                   thing
                   received
                   in
                   the
                   Sacrament
                   ,
                   is
                   the
                   true
                   Body
                   of
                   Christ
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Paragraph
                   VI.
                   
                
                 
                   YOU
                   add
                   this
                   remarkable
                   Passage
                   of
                   St.
                   Austin
                   ,
                   cited
                   by
                   
                     Gratian
                     ;
                     As
                     we
                     receive
                     the
                     similitude
                     of
                     his
                     Death
                     in
                     Baptism
                     ,
                  
                   
                   
                     so
                     we
                     may
                     also
                     receive
                     the
                     likeness
                     of
                     his
                     Flesh
                     and
                     Blood
                     ;
                     and
                     so
                     neither
                     may
                     truth
                     be
                     wanting
                     in
                     the
                     Sacrament
                     ,
                     nor
                     Pagans
                     have
                     occasion
                     to
                     make
                     us
                     ridiculous
                     for
                     drinking
                     of
                     the
                     Blood
                     of
                     one
                     that
                     was
                     slain
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   St.
                   Austin
                   here
                   delivers
                   the
                   strict
                   Practice
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   in
                   his
                   days
                   ,
                   hiding
                   from
                   the
                   Pagans
                   the
                   Mystery
                   of
                   the
                   Sacrament
                   ;
                   and
                   adds
                   this
                   Reason
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   same
                   place
                   :
                   
                     If
                     the
                     Disciples
                     of
                     our
                     Lord
                     could
                     not
                     patiently
                     receive
                     what
                     our
                     Lord
                     said
                     ,
                     how
                     will
                     these
                     Incredulous
                     endure
                     us
                     teaching
                  
                   
                   
                     the
                     same
                     Doctrine
                  
                   ?
                   But
                   of
                   this
                   more
                   hereafter
                   .
                
                 
                   Nor
                   does
                   this
                   Learned
                   Father
                   more
                   exclude
                   the
                   reality
                   of
                   Flesh
                   ,
                   calling
                   
                     it
                     the
                     likness
                     of
                     Flesh
                  
                   :
                   Than
                   St.
                   Paul
                   ,
                   saying
                   ,
                   
                   Christ
                   appeared
                   whilst
                   he
                   lived
                   ,
                   and
                   conversed
                   with
                   Sinners
                   upon
                   Earth
                   ,
                   
                     in
                     the
                     likeness
                     of
                     Man
                  
                   ,
                   deny'd
                   that
                   he
                   was
                   truly
                   Man.
                   
                
                 
                   'T
                   is
                   true
                   ,
                   many
                   Dissenters
                   from
                   the
                   Catholic
                   Church
                   ,
                   and
                   Hereticks
                   ,
                   grounding
                   themselves
                   on
                   this
                   Scriptural
                   Passage
                   ,
                   Christ
                   appeared
                   
                     in
                     the
                     likeness
                     of
                     Man
                  
                   ,
                   eagerly
                   taught
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   was
                   a
                   Phantasm
                   ,
                   or
                   Appearance
                   ,
                   not
                   a
                   natural
                   Man
                   ,
                   composed
                   of
                   Flesh
                   and
                   Bone.
                   And
                   you
                   ,
                   their
                   Faithful
                   Imitator
                   ,
                   gloss
                   after
                   the
                   same
                   manner
                   ,
                   not
                   upon
                   Scripture
                   ,
                   but
                   upon
                   a
                   single
                   Passage
                   of
                   one
                   Father
                   ,
                   and
                   this
                   too
                   borrowed
                   from
                   Gratian.
                   
                
                 
                 
                   But
                   with
                   how
                   little
                   reason
                   you
                   gloss
                   after
                   this
                   manner
                   ,
                   these
                   following
                   Passages
                   of
                   S.
                   Austin
                   ,
                   taken
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   same
                   Gratian
                   ,
                   will
                   farther
                   demonstrate
                   .
                   a
                   The
                   First
                   is
                   part
                   of
                   the
                   Canon
                   ,
                   wherein
                   your
                   Objection
                   is
                   contained
                   .
                   These
                   are
                   his
                   Words
                   ,
                   
                     What
                     exteriorly
                     appears
                     (
                     in
                     the
                     Sacrament
                     )
                     is
                     a
                     Figure
                     ;
                     the
                     Truth
                     is
                     the
                     Body
                     and
                     Blood
                     of
                     Christ
                     ,
                     made
                     of
                     the
                     Substance
                     of
                     Bread
                     and
                     Wine
                     .
                  
                   b
                   The
                   Second
                   Passage
                   is
                   ,
                   
                     We
                     faithfully
                     confess
                     it
                     is
                     before
                     Consecration
                     ,
                     Bread
                     and
                     Wine
                     ,
                     which
                     Nature
                     made
                     ;
                     but
                     after
                     Consecration
                     ,
                     the
                     Flesh
                     and
                     Blood
                     of
                     Christ
                     ,
                     which
                     Benediction
                     consecrated
                     .
                  
                   c
                   The
                   Third
                   is
                   the
                   meaning
                   of
                   that
                   Passage
                   of
                   our
                   Saviour
                   ,
                   
                     The
                     Bread
                     which
                     I
                     will
                     give
                     ,
                  
                   in
                   the
                   6th
                   of
                   St.
                   John
                   ;
                   which
                   words
                   determine
                   in
                   St.
                   
                   Austin's
                   mind
                   ,
                   
                     How
                     Christ
                     is
                     Bread
                     ,
                     not
                     only
                     as
                     he
                     is
                     the
                     Word
                     ,
                     which
                     gives
                     all
                     things
                     life
                     ;
                     but
                     also
                     according
                     to
                     the
                     Flesh
                     assumed
                     for
                     the
                     life
                     of
                     the
                     World.
                  
                   Is
                   this
                   not
                   real
                   Flesh
                   ?
                
              
               
                 
                   Paragraph
                   VII
                   .
                
                 
                   YOU
                   mention
                   but
                   one
                   more
                   Testimony
                   ,
                   
                     but
                     so
                     clear
                     a
                     one
                     ,
                     as
                     it
                     is
                     impossible
                     any
                     man
                     in
                     his
                     wits
                     ,
                     that
                     had
                     believed
                     Transubstantiation
                     ,
                     could
                     have
                     uttered
                     .
                  
                   It
                   is
                   in
                   his
                   Treatise
                   ,
                   
                     de
                     Doctrina
                     Christiana
                  
                   ,
                   where
                   laying
                   down
                   several
                   Rules
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   right
                   understanding
                   of
                   Scripture
                   ,
                   he
                   gives
                   this
                   for
                   one
                   .
                   
                     If
                     the
                     Speech
                     be
                     a
                     Precept
                     forbidding
                     some
                     heinous
                     wickedness
                     ,
                     or
                     commanding
                     us
                     to
                     do
                     good
                     ,
                     it
                     is
                     not
                     figurative
                  
                   ;
                   if
                   the
                   contrary
                   ,
                   
                     it
                     is
                     figurative
                  
                   ;
                   for
                   example
                   ,
                   
                     except
                     ye
                     eat
                     the
                     Flesh
                     of
                     the
                     Son
                     of
                     Man
                     ,
                     and
                     drink
                     his
                     Blood
                     ,
                     ye
                     have
                     no
                     life
                     in
                     you
                     :
                  
                   this
                   seems
                   to
                   command
                   a
                   heinous
                   Crime
                   ,
                   therefore
                   it
                   is
                   a
                   Figure
                   ,
                   commanding
                   us
                   to
                   communicate
                   of
                   the
                   Passion
                   of
                   our
                   Lord.
                   
                
                 
                   If
                   I
                   should
                   deny
                   ,
                   that
                   St.
                   Austin
                   speaks
                   here
                   of
                   receiving
                   the
                   Sacrament
                   ,
                   you
                   would
                   be
                   puzled
                   to
                   find
                   out
                   a
                   warrant
                   for
                   your
                   famous
                   Assertion
                   .
                   For
                   many
                   Learned
                   Writers
                   judiciously
                   remark
                   ,
                   that
                   these
                   words
                   ,
                   
                     except
                     ye
                     eat
                     of
                     my
                     Flesh
                     ,
                  
                   in
                   Saint
                   
                   Austin's
                   Sense
                   may
                   be
                   thus
                   explicated
                   ,
                   except
                   ye
                   eat
                   it
                   by
                   Faith
                   ,
                   by
                   Piety
                   ,
                   by
                   Good
                   Works
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   a
                   Spiritual
                   Communion
                   (
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   Sacrament
                   )
                   of
                   the
                   Passion
                   of
                   our
                   Lord.
                   And
                   if
                   this
                   
                   be
                   true
                   ,
                   as
                   it
                   is
                   more
                   than
                   probably
                   so
                   ,
                   St.
                   Austin
                   says
                   here
                   what
                   all
                   Catholics
                   profess
                   ;
                   For
                   we
                   all
                   say
                   we
                   may
                   communicate
                   spiritually
                   of
                   the
                   Passion
                   of
                   Christ
                   by
                   Faith
                   believing
                   in
                   Jesus
                   ,
                   when
                   we
                   receive
                   not
                   the
                   Sacrament
                   ;
                   and
                   yet
                   we
                   believe
                   in
                   the
                   Doctrine
                   of
                   Transubstantiation
                   .
                
                 
                   But
                   if
                   you
                   will
                   still
                   keep
                   this
                   Holy
                   Father
                   ,
                   whose
                   Learning
                   has
                   always
                   been
                   the
                   Admiration
                   of
                   Mankind
                   ,
                   
                     out
                     of
                     his
                     wits
                  
                   ,
                   to
                   use
                   your
                   Phrase
                   ;
                   a
                   slight
                   reflection
                   ,
                   supposing
                   he
                   speaks
                   here
                   of
                   Sacramental
                   Communion
                   ,
                   will
                   help
                   him
                   to
                   return
                   to
                   himself
                   ,
                   and
                   reconcile
                   him
                   to
                   the
                   Catholic
                   Affirmation
                   .
                
                 
                   I
                   think
                   one
                   of
                   a
                   mean
                   Capacity
                   can
                   distinguish
                   the
                   manner
                   of
                   eating
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   thing
                   eaten
                   .
                   Which
                   if
                   true
                   ,
                   St.
                   Austin
                   may
                   literally
                   understand
                   the
                   thing
                   eaten
                   in
                   the
                   Sacrament
                   ,
                   to
                   be
                   the
                   true
                   Flesh
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   God
                   and
                   Man
                   ;
                   and
                   yet
                   at
                   the
                   same
                   instant
                   hold
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   manner
                   of
                   eating
                   this
                   Flesh
                   ,
                   (
                   to
                   which
                   this
                   Passage
                   ,
                   
                     except
                     ye
                     eat
                     my
                     Flesh
                  
                   ,
                   has
                   referenee
                   )
                   is
                   Spiritual
                   .
                   For
                   although
                   the
                   true
                   Body
                   be
                   taken
                   in
                   the
                   shape
                   of
                   Bread
                   ,
                   into
                   the
                   Mouth
                   ,
                   and
                   let
                   down
                   into
                   the
                   Stomack
                   ,
                   yet
                   it
                   is
                   not
                   ground
                   with
                   the
                   Teeth
                   ,
                   or
                   separated
                   in
                   pieces
                   .
                   We
                   are
                   taught
                   after
                   a
                   Spiritual
                   manner
                   to
                   eat
                   the
                   Flesh
                   of
                   the
                   Son
                   of
                   Man.
                   Lissen
                   to
                   the
                   Voice
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   you
                   'l
                   hear
                   the
                   Gospel
                   mention
                   eating
                   a
                   Man
                   ,
                   
                     take
                     ,
                     eat
                     ,
                     this
                     is
                     my
                     Body
                     .
                  
                   The
                   manner
                   is
                   Spiritual
                   ,
                   
                   for
                   the
                   Body
                   is
                   given
                   in
                   the
                   shape
                   of
                   Bread
                   ;
                   and
                   in
                   this
                   Sense
                   St.
                   Austin
                   calls
                   these
                   words
                   ,
                   
                     except
                     ye
                     eat
                     my
                     Flesh
                  
                   ,
                   a
                   figurative
                   Speech
                   .
                   The
                   Substance
                   or
                   the
                   thing
                   eaten
                   is
                   not
                   here
                   mentioned
                   by
                   the
                   Saint
                   .
                   But
                   it
                   is
                   the
                   true
                   Body
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   same
                   Saint
                   assures
                   us
                   
                   else-where
                   in
                   these
                   Lines
                   ;
                   
                     We
                     believe
                  
                   (
                   in
                   the
                   
                   Sacrament
                   )
                   
                     with
                     faithful
                     heart
                     and
                     mouth
                     the
                     Mediator
                     of
                     God
                     and
                     Man
                     ,
                     Christ
                     Jesus
                     ,
                     giving
                     us
                     his
                     Body
                     to
                     be
                     eaten
                     ,
                     and
                     his
                     Blood
                     to
                     be
                     drank
                     ,
                     although
                     it
                     appear
                     more
                     horrible
                     to
                     eat
                     ,
                     than
                     to
                     kill
                     Human
                     Flesh
                     ;
                     to
                     drink
                     ,
                     than
                     to
                     spill
                     Human
                     Blood.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   Every
                   word
                   almost
                   instances
                   a
                   new
                   Argument
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   truth
                   of
                   the
                   Flesh
                   .
                   This
                   oral
                   
                     receiving
                     with
                     mouth
                     God
                     and
                     Man
                  
                   ;
                   This
                   horror
                   of
                   eating
                   and
                   drinking
                   Flesh
                   and
                   Blood
                   ;
                   this
                   Antithesis
                   between
                   eating
                   and
                   killing
                   ,
                   drinking
                   and
                   spilling
                   ,
                   terminated
                   to
                   the
                   same
                   substance
                   ,
                   leaves
                   not
                   the
                   least
                   scruple
                   to
                   doubt
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   thing
                   eaten
                   is
                   real
                   Flesh
                   and
                   Blood.
                   And
                   pray
                   what
                   horror
                   
                   would
                   there
                   be
                   ,
                   to
                   eat
                   an
                   Image
                   of
                   Flesh
                   ?
                   or
                   what
                   Language
                   speaks
                   of
                   killing
                   the
                   Figure
                   of
                   a
                   Man
                   ?
                   The
                   same
                   Saint
                   ,
                   in
                   his
                   Exposition
                   on
                   the
                   33d
                   Psalm
                   ,
                   hath
                   this
                   Passage
                   ;
                   
                   
                     He
                     's
                     truly
                     our
                     Lord
                     ,
                     who
                     truly
                     gave
                     us
                     his
                     Body
                     to
                     eat
                     ,
                     in
                     which
                     he
                     so
                     much
                     suffered
                     .
                  
                   Elsewhere
                   he
                   says
                   ,
                   the
                   
                     Faithful
                     receive
                     into
                     their
                  
                   
                   
                     mouth
                     that
                     Blood
                     which
                     redeemed
                     them
                     .
                  
                   And
                   in
                   his
                   27th
                   Treatise
                   on
                   St.
                   John
                   ,
                   speaking
                   of
                   St.
                   
                   Peter's
                   Confession
                   ,
                   I
                   find
                   this
                   remarkable
                   Sentence
                   ;
                   
                     You
                     are
                     Christ
                     the
                     Son
                     of
                     the
                     living
                  
                   
                   
                     God
                     ,
                     and
                     what
                     you
                     give
                     in
                     your
                     Flesh
                     and
                     Blood
                     ,
                     is
                     nothing
                     else
                     but
                     your
                     own
                     self
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   Now
                   you
                   must
                   acknowledge
                   the
                   way
                   I
                   have
                   prescribed
                   ,
                   or
                   find
                   some
                   other
                   expedient
                   ,
                   to
                   reconcile
                   St.
                   
                   Austin's
                   Wit
                   with
                   the
                   Doctrine
                   of
                   Transubstantiation
                   ,
                   or
                   all
                   the
                   World
                   will
                   imagine
                   ,
                   you
                   put
                   your
                   own
                   to
                   a
                   desperate
                   adventure
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 Article
                 VII
                 .
              
               
                 YOU
                 mention
                 two
                 Testimonies
                 out
                 of
                 
                 Theodoretus's
                 Dialogues
                 between
                 a
                 Catholic
                 under
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Orthodoxus
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 Heretic
                 under
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Eranistes
                 ,
                 who
                 maintained
                 with
                 the
                 Eutichians
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Humanity
                 of
                 Christ
                 after
                 the
                 Ascension
                 ,
                 was
                 changed
                 into
                 the
                 Divinity
                 .
                 I
                 'll
                 examine
                 each
                 apart
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Paragraph
                   I.
                   
                     The
                     Dispute
                     of
                  
                   Orthodoxus
                   and
                   Eranistes
                   
                     in
                     the
                     First
                     Dialogue
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   ORthodoxus
                   undertakes
                   to
                   shew
                   that
                   the
                   Humanity
                   of
                   Christ
                   alwaies
                   remain'd
                   .
                   This
                   he
                   proves
                   ,
                   because
                   the
                   Humanity
                   was
                   a
                   Vail
                   or
                   Garment
                   to
                   the
                   Divinity
                   ,
                   as
                   we
                   read
                   in
                   Genesis
                   ,
                   where
                   Jacob
                   prophecy'd
                   of
                   the
                   Messias
                   ,
                   
                     He
                     washed
                     his
                  
                   
                   
                     Garment
                     in
                     Wine
                     ,
                     and
                     his
                     Cloaths
                     in
                     the
                     Blood
                     of
                     the
                     Grape
                     .
                     Eranistes
                  
                   replys
                   ,
                   this
                   is
                   understood
                   literally
                   of
                   his
                   proper
                   Habit
                   ,
                   with
                   which
                   he
                   was
                   cloathed
                   upon
                   Earth
                   .
                   Orthodoxus
                   resumes
                   ,
                   that
                   Jesus
                   called
                   himself
                   the
                   Vine
                   ;
                   and
                   the
                   Fruit
                   of
                   the
                   Vine
                   ,
                   is
                   Wine
                   ;
                   and
                   the
                   Blood
                   of
                   our
                   Saviour
                   is
                   called
                   the
                   Blood
                   of
                   the
                   Vine
                   .
                   And
                   if
                   our
                   Saviour
                   be
                   called
                   the
                   Vine
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   
                   Fruit
                   of
                   the
                   Vine
                   ,
                   is
                   Wine
                   ;
                   and
                   from
                   the
                   side
                   of
                   our
                   Saviour
                   ran
                   Fountains
                   of
                   Blood
                   ,
                   on
                   the
                   rest
                   of
                   his
                   Body
                   :
                   The
                   Prophet
                   rightly
                   foretold
                   that
                   
                     He
                     washed
                     his
                     Robe
                     in
                     Wine
                     ,
                     and
                     his
                     Cloths
                     in
                     the
                     Blood
                     of
                     the
                     Grape
                     .
                  
                   Again
                   speaking
                   to
                   Eranistes
                   ,
                   he
                   pursues
                   with
                   another
                   Simile
                   ,
                   Jesus
                   called
                   his
                   Body
                   Bread
                   ,
                   and
                   his
                   Flesh
                   Wheat
                   ;
                   But
                   in
                   the
                   institution
                   of
                   the
                   Sacrament
                   he
                   called
                   Bread
                   his
                   Body
                   ,
                   and
                   Wine
                   his
                   Blood
                   ;
                   Though
                   naturally
                   the
                   Body
                   is
                   called
                   the
                   Body
                   ,
                   and
                   Blood
                   is
                   called
                   Blood
                   ;
                   but
                   our
                   Saviour
                   changing
                   the
                   Names
                   ,
                   gave
                   to
                   his
                   Body
                   the
                   Name
                   of
                   Symbol
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   the
                   Symbol
                   or
                   Sign
                   ,
                   the
                   Name
                   of
                   his
                   Body
                   .
                   Eranistes
                   urges
                   to
                   know
                   the
                   cause
                   of
                   this
                   change
                   of
                   Names
                   .
                   Orthodoxus
                   answers
                   ,
                   Nothing
                   more
                   easie
                   to
                   the
                   Faithful
                   .
                   
                     For
                     he
                     would
                     have
                     those
                     who
                     partake
                     of
                     the
                     Divine
                     Mysteries
                     ,
                     not
                     to
                     attend
                     to
                     the
                     nature
                     of
                     things
                     ,
                     which
                     are
                     seen
                     ,
                     but
                     by
                     the
                     change
                     of
                     Names
                     ,
                     to
                     believe
                     the
                     change
                     which
                     is
                     made
                     by
                     Grace
                     ;
                     for
                     he
                     who
                     called
                     that
                     ,
                     which
                     by
                     nature
                     is
                     a
                     Body
                     ,
                     Wheat
                     and
                     Bread
                     ,
                     and
                     again
                     called
                     himself
                     the
                     Vine
                     ,
                     he
                     honoured
                     the
                     Symbol
                     with
                     the
                     name
                     of
                     his
                     Body
                     and
                     Blood
                     ,
                     not
                     changing
                     nature
                     ,
                     but
                     adding
                     Grace
                     to
                     nature
                     .
                  
                   This
                   is
                   a
                   full
                   view
                   of
                   the
                   matter
                   in
                   debate
                   .
                
                 
                   We
                   ought
                   to
                   reflect
                   ,
                   that
                   as
                   Theodoretus
                   compares
                   here
                   Scriptural
                   passages
                   ,
                   wherein
                   they
                   resemble
                   one
                   another
                   ,
                   and
                   consequently
                   acknowledges
                   the
                   Similitude
                   of
                   the
                   already
                   mention'd
                   Expressions
                   .
                   So
                   also
                   was
                   he
                   not
                   ignorant
                   of
                   their
                   differences
                   .
                   And
                   therefore
                   he
                   said
                   ,
                   Jesus
                   
                   
                     changed
                     the
                     Names
                     ,
                     that
                     by
                     their
                     change
                     the
                     Faithful
                     might
                     believe
                     ,
                     that
                     alteration
                     which
                     Grace
                     effected
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   The
                   change
                   of
                   names
                   is
                   acknowledged
                   to
                   proceed
                   from
                   a
                   change
                   made
                   in
                   the
                   Sacrament
                   .
                   For
                   he
                   obliges
                   the
                   Faithful
                   to
                   believe
                   a
                   change
                   which
                   is
                   made
                   ,
                   
                     not
                     in
                     the
                     nature
                     of
                     things
                     which
                     are
                     seen
                     ,
                  
                   for
                   the
                   natural
                   Signs
                   or
                   outward
                   appearances
                   remain
                   ;
                   it
                   must
                   be
                   then
                   in
                   some
                   inward
                   thing
                   ,
                   not
                   seen
                   ,
                   or
                   Substance
                   of
                   the
                   Symbol
                   effected
                   by
                   Grace
                   ,
                   or
                   the
                   Word
                   of
                   God.
                   This
                   in
                   another
                   place
                   he
                   professes
                   in
                   these
                   Words
                   ,
                   
                     Christ
                     gave
                     his
                     pretious
                     Body
                     not
                     only
                     to
                     the
                     Eleven
                     Apostles
                     ,
                     but
                     also
                     to
                     the
                     Traytor
                     Judas
                     .
                  
                   This
                   cannot
                   be
                   properly
                   
                     Grace
                     added
                     to
                     Nature
                  
                   ,
                   for
                   Judas
                   received
                   his
                   own
                   condemnation
                   .
                   It
                   must
                   be
                   then
                   the
                   Body
                   of
                   Christ
                   
                   made
                   by
                   Grace
                   of
                   the
                   Substance
                   of
                   Bread
                   ,
                   and
                   added
                   to
                   the
                   Nature
                   or
                   remaining
                   appearance
                   of
                   the
                   Signs
                   which
                   was
                   given
                   to
                   the
                   Traytor
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                 
                   Paragraph
                   II.
                   Upon
                   the
                   continuation
                   of
                   the
                   same
                   Discourse
                   in
                   the
                   Second
                   Dialogue
                   .
                
                 
                   ORthod
                   .
                   What
                   are
                   those
                   Symbols
                   ,
                   which
                   the
                   Priest
                   offers
                   to
                   God
                   ?
                   Eranist
                   .
                   They
                   are
                   Symbols
                   of
                   the
                   Body
                   and
                   Blood
                   of
                   our
                   Lord.
                   Orthod
                   .
                   Of
                   the
                   true
                   Body
                   ?
                   
                     Eranist
                     .
                     Of
                     the
                     true
                     Body
                     .
                     Orthod
                     .
                  
                   Very
                   right
                   .
                   Eranist
                   .
                   Very
                   well
                   .
                   
                     Orthod
                     .
                     If
                     these
                     Divine
                     Mysteries
                     represent
                     the
                     true
                     Body
                     ,
                     the
                     true
                     Body
                     of
                     Christ
                     is
                     not
                     changed
                     into
                     the
                     Divinity
                     .
                     Eranistes
                  
                   perceiving
                   himself
                   caught
                   ,
                   cunningly
                   retorts
                   the
                   Argument
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   like
                   manner
                   .
                   How
                   do
                   you
                   call
                   these
                   Symbols
                   after
                   consecration
                   ?
                   Orthod
                   .
                   The
                   Body
                   and
                   Blood
                   of
                   Christ
                   .
                   Eranist
                   .
                   Do
                   you
                   believe
                   you
                   receive
                   the
                   Body
                   and
                   Blood
                   of
                   Christ
                   ?
                   Orthod
                   .
                   I
                   do
                   believe
                   .
                   Eranist
                   .
                   Therefore
                   as
                   the
                   Symbols
                   of
                   our
                   Lord's
                   Body
                   and
                   Blood
                   ,
                   are
                   one
                   thing
                   before
                   the
                   invocation
                   of
                   the
                   Priest
                   ,
                   
                     but
                     after
                     the
                     invocation
                     are
                     changed
                     and
                     become
                     another
                     thing
                     ,
                     so
                     the
                     Body
                     of
                     our
                     Lord
                     after
                     his
                     ascension
                     ,
                     is
                     changed
                     into
                     the
                     Divine
                     Substance
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   If
                   Orthodoxus
                   had
                   not
                   believed
                   that
                   the
                   Symbols
                   were
                   truly
                   changed
                   in
                   Substance
                   after
                   consecration
                   ,
                   how
                   could
                   Eranistes
                   have
                   deduced
                   the
                   change
                   of
                   the
                   Human
                   Nature
                   into
                   the
                   Divine
                   Substance
                   ?
                   He
                   could
                   not
                   argue
                   this
                   out
                   of
                   his
                   own
                   principle
                   .
                   For
                   admitting
                   no
                   Body
                   of
                   Christ
                   in
                   Heaven
                   ,
                   how
                   could
                   he
                   pretend
                   a
                   real
                   Body
                   of
                   Christ
                   in
                   the
                   Sacrament
                   ?
                   whence
                   the
                   Protestant
                   Centuriators
                   say
                   ,
                   
                     Theodoretus
                     dangerously
                  
                   
                   affirms
                   ,
                   that
                   
                     the
                     Symbols
                     of
                     the
                     Body
                     and
                     Blood
                     of
                     Christ
                     after
                     the
                     invocation
                     of
                     the
                     Priest
                     are
                     changed
                     ,
                     and
                     become
                     another
                     thing
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   Orthodoxus
                   answers
                   ,
                   
                     you
                     are
                     caught
                     in
                     your
                     own
                     net
                     ,
                     because
                     the
                     Mystical
                     Symbols
                     after
                     Consecration
                     do
                     not
                     pass
                     out
                     of
                     their
                     own
                     Nature
                     ,
                     for
                     they
                     remain
                     in
                     their
                     former
                     Substance
                     ,
                     Figure
                     and
                     Appearance
                     ,
                     and
                     may
                     be
                     seen
                     and
                     handled
                     even
                     as
                     before
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   As
                   Bread
                   is
                   properly
                   said
                   to
                   have
                   Substance
                   and
                   Nature
                   ,
                   which
                   are
                   neither
                   seen
                   ,
                   nor
                   handled
                   ;
                   so
                   likewise
                   the
                   Accidents
                   of
                   Bread
                   may
                   be
                   said
                   ,
                   though
                   not
                   so
                   commonly
                   ,
                   to
                   have
                   their
                   own
                   Nature
                   and
                   Substance
                   ,
                   which
                   may
                   be
                   seen
                   and
                   handled
                   .
                   
                   Whence
                   that
                   of
                   St.
                   
                     Austin
                     ,
                     What
                     is
                     not
                     a
                     Substance
                     is
                     nothing
                     at
                     all
                     .
                  
                   'T
                   is
                   in
                   this
                   sense
                   Orthodoxus
                   holds
                   ,
                   the
                   substance
                   of
                   the
                   Symbols
                   remains
                   .
                   And
                   lest
                   we
                   should
                   doubt
                   what
                   this
                   substance
                   is
                   ,
                   he
                   tells
                   us
                   't
                   is
                   
                     Figure
                     and
                     Appearance
                  
                   .
                   Nor
                   is
                   this
                   a
                   constrained
                   interpretation
                   :
                   
                   For
                   what
                   more
                   usual
                   ,
                   when
                   we
                   have
                   uttered
                   some
                   word
                   ,
                   either
                   harsh
                   in
                   expression
                   ,
                   or
                   difficult
                   to
                   be
                   understood
                   ,
                   than
                   forthwith
                   to
                   add
                   another
                   ,
                   softer
                   in
                   Language
                   ,
                   and
                   more
                   obvious
                   to
                   the
                   Hearer
                   .
                   Thus
                   Theodoretus
                   saying
                   ,
                   
                     They
                     remain
                     in
                     their
                     former
                     substance
                     ,
                  
                   adds
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   
                     they
                     remain
                     in
                     their
                     former
                     Figure
                     and
                     appearance
                     ,
                     and
                     may
                     be
                     seen
                     and
                     handled
                     ,
                     even
                     as
                     before
                     .
                  
                   Nor
                   are
                   these
                   latter
                   Expressions
                   referable
                   to
                   Substance
                   ,
                   strictly
                   taken
                   for
                   the
                   inward
                   thing
                   ,
                   because
                   this
                   properly
                   ,
                   is
                   neither
                   seen
                   nor
                   handled
                   .
                
                 
                   Now
                   if
                   you
                   ask
                   what
                   these
                   Symbols
                   are
                   interiorly
                   ,
                   Theodoretus
                   
                   confesses
                   ,
                   
                     they
                     are
                     ,
                     what
                     they
                     were
                     made
                     ,
                     Christ's
                     Body
                     .
                  
                   And
                   they
                   
                     are
                     believed
                     and
                     adored
                     as
                     being
                     those
                     very
                     things
                     which
                     they
                     are
                     believed
                     .
                  
                   Which
                   Words
                   ,
                   if
                   the
                   Bread
                   be
                   not
                   substantially
                   changed
                   into
                   Christ's
                   Body
                   ,
                   teach
                   plain
                   Idolatry
                   .
                
                 
                   Nor
                   could
                   Orthodoxus
                   say
                   the
                   interiour
                   Substance
                   of
                   the
                   Symbols
                   ,
                   was
                   not
                   changed
                   ,
                   in
                   his
                   own
                   Opinion
                   ;
                   for
                   this
                   he
                   had
                   already
                   granted
                   ,
                   in
                   these
                   Words
                   ,
                   
                     They
                     are
                     changed
                     and
                     become
                     after
                     consecration
                     another
                     thing
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   Orthodoxus
                   pretends
                   indeed
                   that
                   he
                   caught
                   his
                   Adversary
                   in
                   his
                   own
                   Net.
                   But
                   this
                   was
                   not
                   because
                   Eranistes
                   believed
                   the
                   Substance
                   of
                   the
                   Symbols
                   was
                   not
                   changed
                   into
                   Christ's
                   Body
                   ;
                   for
                   he
                   thought
                   Christ's
                   Body
                   was
                   no
                   where
                   extant
                   .
                   How
                   then
                   was
                   he
                   caught
                   in
                   his
                   own
                   Net
                   ?
                   He
                   was
                   caught
                   in
                   his
                   own
                   Net
                   ,
                   because
                   these
                   Mystical
                   Symbols
                   ,
                   were
                   not
                   changed
                   in
                   appearance
                   ,
                   
                     (
                     for
                     after
                     consecration
                     they
                     may
                     be
                     seen
                     and
                     handled
                     )
                  
                   and
                   they
                   
                     were
                     Symbols
                     still
                     of
                     Christ's
                     true
                     Body
                     ,
                  
                   which
                   Eranistes
                   had
                   formerly
                   granted
                   ;
                   and
                   therefore
                   there
                   was
                   a
                   true
                   Body
                   of
                   Christ
                   ;
                   and
                   so
                   the
                   Body
                   of
                   Christ
                   was
                   not
                   changed
                   into
                   the
                   Divinity
                   ,
                   as
                   Orthodoxus
                   had
                   argued
                   .
                   Thus
                   Eranistes
                   was
                   caught
                   in
                   his
                   own
                   Net.
                   
                
                 
                   Nor
                   ought
                   Theodoretus
                   to
                   be
                   censured
                   for
                   Singularity
                   ,
                   in
                   giving
                   the
                   Name
                   of
                   Nature
                   and
                   Substance
                   ,
                   to
                   accidental
                   Beings
                   .
                   For
                   St.
                   Hilary
                   gives
                   the
                   same
                   to
                   Proprieties
                   ;
                   Saying
                   ,
                   
                     That
                     the
                     Flames
                  
                   
                   
                     in
                     the
                     Babilonian
                     Furnace
                     ,
                     lost
                     their
                     Nature
                     ,
                     though
                     the
                     Substance
                     of
                     the
                     Fire
                     remained
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   Innocent
                   the
                   Third
                   ,
                   that
                   Venerable
                   Pope
                   and
                   Father
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   under
                   whom
                   was
                   defined
                   the
                   Doctrin
                   of
                   Transubstantiation
                   ,
                   frankly
                   concedes
                   the
                   Natural
                   Proprieties
                   of
                   Bread
                   remain
                   ,
                   
                     ut
                     paneitas
                  
                   .
                   And
                   Cardinal
                   Pole
                   ,
                   another
                   great
                   Vindicator
                   of
                   the
                   same
                   Tenet
                   ,
                   says
                   ,
                   
                     Though
                     there
                     be
                     only
                     Flesh
                     and
                  
                   
                   
                     Blood
                     in
                     the
                     Sacrament
                     ,
                     notwithstanding
                     the
                     Nature
                  
                   
                   
                     of
                     the
                     Wine
                     may
                     be
                     tasted
                     .
                  
                   I
                   would
                   have
                   you
                   likewise
                   argue
                   ,
                   that
                   these
                   Authors
                   are
                   against
                   Transubstantiation
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 Article
                 VIII
                 .
                 Upon
                 Gelasius
                 
                   the
                   Pope
                
                 .
              
               
                 THESE
                 Words
                 of
                 
                   Gelasius
                   ,
                   The
                   Substance
                   of
                   Bread
                   and
                   Wine
                   ,
                   doth
                   not
                   cease
                   to
                   be
                   ,
                
                 are
                 already
                 satisfied
                 by
                 what
                 I
                 have
                 said
                 to
                 Theodoretus
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 outward
                 shape
                 of
                 Bread
                 remains
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 these
                 Words
                 immediately
                 following
                 what
                 you
                 objected
                 ,
                 had
                 been
                 cited
                 ,
                 the
                 difficulty
                 would
                 have
                 been
                 removed
                 .
                 They
                 (
                 the
                 inward
                 Substance
                 of
                 Bread
                 and
                 Wine
                 )
                 
                   pass
                   by
                   the
                   operation
                   of
                   the
                   Holy
                   Ghost
                   into
                   a
                   Divine
                   Nature
                   ,
                   yet
                   remaining
                   in
                   the
                   propriety
                   of
                   their
                   Nature
                   .
                
                 It
                 is
                 only
                 the
                 Proprieties
                 of
                 the
                 Nature
                 of
                 the
                 Bread
                 and
                 Wine
                 ,
                 the
                 Colour
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Tast
                 ,
                 that
                 remain
                 .
                 The
                 Substance
                 is
                 changed
                 ;
                 For
                 how
                 could
                 the
                 inward
                 Substance
                 of
                 Bread
                 and
                 Wine
                 pass
                 by
                 Divine
                 operation
                 into
                 Christ's
                 Body
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 cease
                 to
                 be
                 ?
                 how
                 can
                 a
                 Protestant
                 pass
                 into
                 the
                 Roman
                 Catholic
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 become
                 a
                 pious
                 Member
                 thereof
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 truly
                 cease
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 Protestant
                 ?
              
               
                 This
                 Gelasius
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 learned
                 Pope
                 Gelasius
                 ;
                 and
                 I
                 need
                 not
                 
                 labour
                 to
                 prove
                 this
                 .
                 Your
                 own
                 Critics
                 write
                 ,
                 that
                 that
                 Treatise
                 
                   de
                   duabus
                   naturas
                
                 ,
                 whence
                 you
                 borrowed
                 this
                 Objection
                 ,
                 belongs
                 to
                 some
                 other
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 Name
                 .
                 I
                 shall
                 instance
                 only
                 one
                 reason
                 .
                 This
                 Author
                 ranks
                 the
                 Works
                 of
                 
                   Eusebius
                   Caesariensis
                
                 among
                 those
                 of
                 the
                 Orthodox
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 which
                 cannot
                 be
                 said
                 of
                 the
                 pious
                 and
                 learned
                 Pope
                 Gelasius
                 ,
                 who
                 numbers
                 the
                 same
                 Eusebius
                 in
                 his
                 own
                 Authentic
                 Works
                 ,
                 with
                 Apocryphal
                 Writers
                 .
                 There
                 is
                 then
                 not
                 one
                 of
                 our
                 Popes
                 against
                 Transubstantiation
                 :
                 And
                 if
                 you
                 cannot
                 alledg
                 one
                 Pope
                 from
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 Christianity
                 ,
                 who
                 teaches
                 contrary
                 to
                 what
                 is
                 now
                 professed
                 in
                 the
                 Roman
                 Church
                 ,
                 concerning
                 this
                 contested
                 Article
                 of
                 Faith
                 ,
                 is
                 it
                 not
                 a
                 great
                 Argument
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 alwaies
                 taught
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 God
                 ?
              
            
             
               
               
                 Article
                 IX
                 .
                 Upon
                 Facundus
                 .
              
               
                 FAcundus
                 the
                 African
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 justifying
                 
                   Theodorus
                   Mopsuestenus
                
                 ,
                 
                 who
                 had
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   Christ
                   also
                   received
                   the
                   adoption
                   of
                   Sons
                   ,
                
                 reasons
                 thus
                 ,
                 
                   Christ
                   vouchsafed
                   to
                   receive
                   the
                   Sacrament
                   of
                   Adoption
                   ,
                   both
                   when
                   he
                   was
                   circumcised
                   and
                   baptized
                   ;
                   and
                   the
                   Sacrament
                   of
                   Adoption
                   may
                   be
                   called
                   Adoption
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   Sacrament
                   of
                   his
                   Body
                   and
                   Blood
                   is
                   by
                   us
                   called
                   his
                   Body
                   and
                   Blood.
                   
                
              
               
                 The
                 intern
                 Grace
                 of
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 received
                 in
                 Baptism
                 ,
                 properly
                 constitutes
                 us
                 the
                 true
                 Sons
                 adoptive
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 which
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 conferr'd
                 on
                 our
                 Saviour
                 ;
                 for
                 he
                 was
                 enriched
                 with
                 the
                 plenitude
                 of
                 perfection
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 the
                 natural
                 Son
                 of
                 God.
                 Yet
                 Christ
                 may
                 be
                 said
                 ,
                 Facundus
                 urges
                 ,
                 to
                 receive
                 the
                 Adoption
                 of
                 Sons
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 vouchsafed
                 to
                 receive
                 Baptism
                 ,
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 of
                 Adoption
                 .
                 Then
                 seeking
                 an
                 Example
                 to
                 verify
                 that
                 Baptism
                 may
                 be
                 called
                 Adoption
                 ,
                 though
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 contain'd
                 the
                 Grace
                 of
                 Adoption
                 ,
                 was
                 forced
                 instancing
                 the
                 Blessed
                 Sacrament
                 ,
                 barely
                 to
                 consider
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 in
                 the
                 outward
                 Species
                 of
                 Bread
                 in
                 the
                 Eucharist
                 ,
                 which
                 may
                 be
                 called
                 the
                 Body
                 and
                 Blood
                 of
                 Christ
                 ;
                 because
                 it
                 contains
                 the
                 Body
                 and
                 Blood
                 of
                 Christ
                 .
                 What
                 is
                 contain'd
                 in
                 Baptism
                 ,
                 is
                 it
                 not
                 the
                 proper
                 Grace
                 of
                 Adoption
                 ?
                 and
                 what
                 is
                 contained
                 in
                 the
                 Consecrated
                 Species
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 true
                 Body
                 and
                 Blood
                 of
                 Christ
                 .
              
               
                 Can
                 any
                 after
                 this
                 believe
                 ,
                 that
                 what
                 you
                 have
                 objected
                 ,
                 prejudices
                 in
                 the
                 least
                 the
                 Universal
                 and
                 received
                 Doctrin
                 of
                 the
                 Christian
                 Church
                 ,
                 of
                 Bread
                 and
                 Wine
                 substantially
                 chang'd
                 in
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 into
                 the
                 proper
                 and
                 true
                 Body
                 and
                 Blood
                 of
                 Christ
                 ?
              
               
                 What
                 you
                 repeat
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 Appendix
                 ,
                 the
                 Names
                 of
                 some
                 Catholic
                 Divines
                 ,
                 is
                 inconsiderable
                 .
                 Only
                 this
                 I
                 can
                 say
                 ,
                 you
                 might
                 have
                 more
                 prudently
                 omitted
                 them
                 in
                 your
                 own
                 behalf
                 ,
                 than
                 chang'd
                 their
                 Words
                 in
                 detriment
                 to
                 the
                 
                 Catholic
                 Doctrin
                 .
                 For
                 Scotus
                 only
                 says
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 truth
                 of
                 some
                 Articles
                 ,
                 
                   is
                   more
                   explicit
                
                 or
                 manifest
                 
                   in
                   the
                   Lateran
                   Decrees
                   ,
                   than
                   it
                   was
                   in
                   the
                   Symbols
                   of
                   the
                   Apostles
                   ,
                   or
                   in
                   the
                   Athanasian
                   Creed
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   or
                   that
                   of
                   Nice
                   ;
                   and
                   in
                   a
                   word
                   ,
                   what
                   ever
                   is
                   here
                   defin'd
                
                 (
                 in
                 the
                 Council
                 of
                 
                   Lateran
                   )
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   held
                   as
                   a
                   sincere
                   part
                   of
                   our
                   Faith.
                   
                
              
               
                 Durandus
                 does
                 not
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 would
                 have
                 been
                 of
                 a
                 contrary
                 Opinion
                 ,
                 had
                 not
                 the
                 Church
                 defin'd
                 for
                 Transubstantiation
                 ;
                 but
                 only
                 tacitly
                 insinuates
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 would
                 have
                 made
                 use
                 of
                 the
                 Bread
                 and
                 Wine
                 ,
                 remaining
                 with
                 the
                 Body
                 of
                 Christ
                 in
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 possible
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 though
                 really
                 false
                 ,
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 solve
                 some
                 Objections
                 ,
                 had
                 not
                 the
                 Canon
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 interven'd
                 .
                 Nor
                 ought
                 we
                 to
                 be
                 surprised
                 at
                 this
                 .
                 For
                 Durandus
                 ordinarily
                 walked
                 
                 on
                 the
                 brink
                 of
                 Faith
                 in
                 Assertions
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 
                 merited
                 the
                 Title
                 of
                 
                   Temerarius
                   Doctor
                
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 God.
                 These
                 are
                 his
                 Words
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   Substance
                   of
                   Bread
                   and
                   Wine
                   is
                   changed
                   into
                   the
                   substance
                   of
                   the
                   Body
                   and
                   Blood
                   of
                   Christ
                   ;
                   yet
                   although
                   this
                   be
                   really
                   true
                   ,
                   it
                   was
                   possible
                   to
                   God
                   that
                   the
                   Body
                   of
                   Christ
                   might
                   have
                   been
                   in
                   the
                   Sacrament
                   ,
                   with
                   the
                
                 
                 
                   Substance
                   of
                   Bread
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   not
                   really
                   true
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   Church
                   has
                   decreed
                   the
                   contrary
                   ,
                   and
                   she
                   is
                   presum'd
                   not
                   to
                   err
                   in
                   her
                   decisions
                   ;
                   Therefore
                   holding
                   the
                   Bread
                   chang'd
                   into
                   Christ's
                   Body
                   ,
                   I
                   answer
                   to
                   the
                   contrary
                   Objections
                   .
                
              
               
                 Tunstal
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Durham
                 says
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 Christianity
                 ,
                 no
                 body
                 doubted
                 of
                 the
                 real
                 presence
                 of
                 Christ
                 in
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 Learned
                 Ancient
                 Writers
                 look'd
                 upon
                 the
                 manner
                 ,
                 how
                 the
                 Bread
                 passed
                 into
                 Christ's
                 Body
                 ,
                 as
                 inscrutable
                 and
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 searched
                 into
                 ,
                 lest
                 we
                 should
                 seem
                 to
                 tempt
                 Christ
                 with
                 the
                 Capernaits
                 ,
                 doubting
                 how
                 this
                 can
                 be
                 ?
                 
                   But
                   through
                   God-almighty's
                   power
                
                 ,
                 
                 
                   to
                   whom
                   nothing
                   is
                   impossible
                   ,
                   the
                   change
                   of
                   Bread
                   into
                   Christ's
                   Body
                
                 (
                 by
                 Transubstantiation
                 )
                 
                   seem'd
                   to
                
                 Innocent
                 
                   the
                   Third
                   ,
                   and
                   those
                   who
                   sat
                   with
                   him
                   in
                   Council
                   ,
                   to
                   agree
                   most
                   with
                   these
                   Words
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   This
                   is
                   my
                   Body
                   .
                
                 And
                 he
                 censures
                 those
                 who
                 deny
                 this
                 change
                 ,
                 with
                 impudent
                 boldness
                 ,
                 and
                 opposes
                 them
                 to
                 Christ
                 ;
                 saying
                 ,
                 
                   If
                   we
                   believe
                   them
                
                 (
                 who
                 profess
                 your
                 Error
                 )
                 neither
                 
                 
                   Christ
                   nor
                   the
                   Holy
                   Ghost
                   ,
                   can
                   change
                   Bread
                   into
                   the
                   Substance
                   of
                   Christ's
                   Body
                   ,
                   whose
                   Word
                   made
                   all
                   things
                   of
                   nothing
                   .
                
              
               
               
                 Tell
                 me
                 what
                 was
                 Erasmus's
                 Thought
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 'le
                 answer
                 what
                 Religion
                 he
                 was
                 of
                 .
                 In
                 some
                 places
                 he
                 favours
                 the
                 Lutherans
                 ,
                 oftentimes
                 he
                 's
                 a
                 Catholic
                 ;
                 I
                 am
                 sure
                 he
                 's
                 not
                 a
                 Protestant
                 in
                 that
                 Epistle
                 to
                 
                   Conradus
                   ;
                   If
                   you
                   are
                   persuaded
                   there
                   's
                   nothing
                   besides
                
                 
                 
                   Bread
                   and
                   Wine
                   in
                   the
                   Sacrament
                   ,
                   I
                   had
                   rather
                   be
                   torn
                   in
                   pieces
                   ,
                   than
                   profess
                   what
                   you
                   profess
                   .
                
              
               
                 If
                 Alphonsus
                 say
                 ther
                 's
                 seldom
                 mention
                 in
                 Ancient
                 Writers
                 
                 concerning
                 Transubstantiation
                 ,
                 these
                 seldom
                 Intimations
                 are
                 sufficient
                 to
                 shew
                 ,
                 that
                 't
                 was
                 always
                 taught
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 which
                 ought
                 to
                 convince
                 any
                 unbyased
                 Understanding
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               II.
               An
               Account
               of
               the
               coming
               in
               of
               Transubstantiation
               .
            
             
               I
               Have
               already
               done
               this
               to
               your
               hand
               .
               'T
               was
               instituted
               by
               our
               Saviour
               .
               I
               suppose
               then
               you
               mean
               a
               particular
               Account
               of
               the
               coming
               in
               of
               the
               Error
               against
               Transubstantiation
               ,
               and
               by
               what
               attempts
               and
               degrees
               it
               was
               advanced
               against
               the
               Romish
               Church
               .
            
             
               The
               first
               Opposers
               of
               this
               Doctrin
               ,
               were
               the
               Capharnaits
               ,
               who
               scandaliz'd
               at
               our
               Saviour's
               Promise
               ,
               cry'd
               out
               ,
               
                 How
                 can
                 this
                 Man
                 give
                 us
                 his
                 Flesh
                 to
                 eat
                 ?
              
               This
               was
               seconded
               with
               the
               Complaint
               of
               his
               own
               Disciples
               ;
               
                 This
                 is
                 a
                 hard
                 saying
                 ,
                 and
                 who
                 can
                 hear
                 it
                 ?
              
               Both
               were
               taxed
               with
               Incredulity
               ,
               as
               St.
               John
               
               writes
               in
               his
               Sixth
               Chapter
               .
               And
               St.
               Austin
               calls
               them
               Heretics
               ,
               Judas
               heading
               them
               
                 as
                 their
                 Prince
                 and
                 Leader
              
               ,
               in
               whom
               ,
               without
               our
               envy
               ,
               you
               may
               triumph
               and
               glory
               .
               How
               often
               have
               you
               been
               incredulous
               with
               the
               Capharnaits
               ,
               saying
               ,
               
                 How
                 can
                 he
                 give
                 us
                 his
                 Flesh
                 ?
              
               How
               often
               with
               the
               unfaithfull
               Disciples
               murmured
               ,
               
                 who
                 can
                 endure
                 this
                 Doctrin
              
               ?
            
             
               A
               second
               attempt
               was
               ,
               as
               St.
               Paul
               delivers
               ,
               made
               by
               the
               Corinthians
               ,
               
               who
               not
               distinguishing
               the
               Body
               of
               our
               Lord
               in
               the
               Sacrament
               ,
               from
               Bread
               and
               Wine
               ,
               became
               incredulous
               ,
               
                 Not
                 believing
              
               .
               Not
               believing
               what
               ?
               St.
               Austin
               replies
               ,
               
                 the
                 true
                 Body
                 of
                 Christ
                 to
                 be
                 contain'd
                 in
                 the
                 Eucharist
                 .
              
            
             
             
               A
               third
               Essay
               must
               be
               acknowledged
               in
               the
               Simonits
               ,
               Menandrians
               ,
               Gnostics
               ,
               and
               Marcionists
               ,
               who
               placing
               in
               Christ
               only
               a
               Phantasm
               ,
               indirectly
               rejected
               the
               verity
               of
               Christ's
               true
               Body
               and
               Blood
               in
               the
               Sacrament
               .
            
             
               A
               fourth
               Opposition
               was
               from
               some
               of
               the
               Arians
               ,
               who
               thirsting
               after
               Spiritual
               Grace
               ,
               were
               not
               solicitous
               for
               any
               Corporal
               Presence
               ,
               as
               we
               learn
               from
               St.
               Cyril
               ,
               and
               St.
               
                 Gregory
                 Nazianzen
              
               .
               
            
             
               In
               the
               Year
               740.
               we
               read
               of
               certain
               Heretics
               meeting
               together
               
               for
               the
               taking
               away
               of
               Images
               ,
               who
               gave
               this
               reason
               ;
               
                 That
                 our
                 Lord
                 having
                 left
                 no
                 Image
                 of
                 himself
                 but
                 Bread
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 Image
                 of
                 his
                 Body
                 ,
                 we
                 ought
                 to
                 make
                 no
                 other
                 Image
                 of
                 our
                 Lord.
              
               This
               Conventicle
               ,
               which
               then
               was
               esteemed
               Heretical
               in
               the
               Christian
               World
               ,
               you
               mention
               ,
               make
               Orthodox
               ,
               and
               oppose
               it
               to
               the
               Doctrin
               of
               Transubstantiation
               .
            
             
               You
               are
               here
               again
               mistaken
               ,
               for
               there
               was
               no
               Sect
               of
               Men
               who
               professed
               at
               this
               time
               in
               any
               place
               of
               the
               World
               your
               Opinion
               against
               Transubstantiation
               .
               For
               these
               Heretics
               taking
               the
               word
               Image
               interiourly
               ,
               for
               the
               Substance
               it self
               ;
               said
               ,
               that
               as
               our
               Saviour
               
                 deified
                 Flesh
                 which
                 suffered
              
               
               
                 for
                 man's
                 redemption
                 ,
                 so
                 (
                 constituting
                 the
                 Eucharistic
                 Bread
                 ,
                 not
                 a
                 false
                 Image
                 of
                 his
                 natural
                 Flesh
                 )
                 he
                 did
                 ordain
                 it
                 should
                 be
                 made
                 ,
                 the
                 Priest
              
               
               
                 mediating
                 by
                 the
                 sanctification
                 of
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 his
                 Divine
                 Body
                 .
              
               These
               Words
               ,
               as
               containing
               the
               Roman
               Belief
               ,
               were
               approved
               in
               the
               Nicene
               Synod
               .
               Nor
               did
               the
               Writers
               of
               the
               Roman
               Church
               ,
               condemning
               their
               Heresie
               which
               pulled
               
               down
               and
               destroyed
               Images
               ,
               charge
               them
               with
               any
               disbelief
               of
               the
               real
               Presence
               ,
               or
               Transubstantiation
               .
            
             
               These
               Iconoclast
               Heretics
               indiscreetly
               naming
               the
               Bread
               the
               Image
               of
               the
               Body
               of
               Christ
               ,
               gave
               probably
               occasion
               to
               the
               following
               Writers
               to
               dispute
               how
               it
               was
               an
               Image
               .
               Amongst
               whom
               
                 Scotus
                 Erigena
              
               ,
               towards
               the
               end
               of
               the
               Eight
               ,
               or
               beginning
               of
               the
               Ninth
               Century
               ,
               went
               so
               far
               ,
               that
               he
               said
               ,
               
                 't
                 was
                 only
                 an
                 Image
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 .
              
               Scarce
               had
               he
               broach'd
               this
               new
               Doctrin
               ,
               but
               he
               was
               straight
               censured
               by
               the
               Writers
               of
               those
               Times
               .
            
             
             
               Hincmarus
               accused
               him
               
                 that
                 he
                 called
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 a
                 remembrance
                 only
                 of
                 the
                 true
                 Body
                 and
                 Blood
              
               
               
               
                 of
                 Christ
                 .
                 Prudentius
              
               Bishop
               of
               Troy
               ,
               and
               Ebbo
               Prelat
               of
               Grenoble
               ,
               confuted
               the
               same
               Erigena
               .
               Nor
               did
               this
               Scotus
               decline
               the
               sinister
               Opinion
               of
               Pope
               Nicholas
               ,
               in
               his
               Letter
               to
               Charles
               the
               Bald
               ,
               Scotus's
               great
               Patron
               and
               Friend
               .
               Yet
               we
               never
               read
               that
               Scotus
               ever
               reply'd
               in
               defence
               of
               his
               Error
               ,
               and
               so
               seem'd
               in
               some
               manner
               to
               retract
               what
               before
               he
               had
               imprudently
               spoken
               .
               His
               Followers
               were
               but
               few
               ,
               and
               those
               too
               ,
               taught
               this
               Error
               underhand
               ,
               so
               fearfully
               ,
               that
               no
               body
               could
               accuse
               them
               of
               open
               Heresie
               ,
               or
               convince
               them
               not
               to
               be
               Catholics
               .
               Thus
               this
               Infant
               Embrio
               of
               Error
               covered
               in
               the
               Shell
               of
               darkness
               ,
               was
               at
               length
               hatch'd
               and
               brought
               forth
               by
               Berengarius
               in
               the
               twelfth
               Age.
               
            
             
               Berengarius
               was
               born
               at
               Tours
               in
               France
               .
               After
               he
               had
               finished
               the
               ordinary
               courses
               of
               Studies
               ,
               he
               taught
               Grammar
               and
               Philosophy
               .
               Then
               he
               was
               made
               Treasurer
               in
               St.
               
               Martin's
               Church
               .
               About
               the
               Year
               1149
               ,
               he
               went
               for
               Anger
               's
               ,
               where
               he
               was
               kindly
               entertained
               ,
               and
               constituted
               by
               Bruno
               the
               Arch
               Bishop
               ,
               his
               Archdeacon
               .
               Here
               he
               began
               to
               sow
               several
               Errors
               ;
               Viz.
               That
               Children
               were
               not
               to
               be
               baptized
               ;
               that
               Marriage
               might
               be
               dissolved
               ;
               that
               our
               Saviour
               could
               not
               enter
               in
               where
               his
               Disciples
               were
               ,
               
                 The
                 Door
                 's
                 shut
              
               ;
               as
               we
               learn
               from
               
                 Guitmundus
                 ,
                 Theoduinus
              
               ,
               
               and
               St.
               Anselm
               .
               He
               added
               a
               fourth
               Error
               ,
               which
               is
               to
               our
               present
               purpose
               ,
               That
               the
               consecrated
               
               
               Bread
               
                 was
                 only
                 a
                 Figure
                 of
                 Christ's
                 Body
                 .
              
               Which
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               the
               better
               maintain
               ,
               he
               kept
               poor
               Boys
               to
               School
               ,
               educating
               them
               in
               all
               manner
               of
               Learning
               ,
               that
               so
               by
               mony
               and
               interest
               ,
               he
               might
               have
               many
               at
               his
               command
               .
               But
               alas
               all
               in
               vain
               ,
               for
               this
               Error
               no
               sooner
               was
               vented
               ,
               but
               it
               was
               opposed
               by
               many
               Learned
               Writers
               .
               Among
               these
               ,
               were
               St.
               Lanfrancus
               ,
               St.
               Anselm
               ,
               a
               
                 Guitmundus
                 ,
                 Durandus
                 ,
                 Algerus
              
               ,
               b
               
                 Adelmannus
                 ,
                 Hugo
                 Lingonensis
                 ,
                 Humbertus
                 ,
              
               c
               
                 Petrus
                 Cluniacensis
              
               ,
               d
               Euthymius
               ,
               e
               
                 Hugo
                 Victorinus
              
               ,
               f
               
                 Petrus
                 Lombardus
              
               .
               And
               the
               same
               Berengarius
               more
               than
               once
               abjured
               his
               Error
               ,
               which
               during
               his
               life
               was
               nine
               times
               condemned
               in
               nine
               several
               Councils
               .
               The
               first
               at
               Rome
               under
               Leo
               the
               Ninth
               .
               The
               Second
               at
               Vercells
               .
               The
               Third
               in
               the
               
               Convent
               of
               Brion
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               desires
               of
               Henry
               Duke
               of
               Normandy
               ,
               to
               whom
               he
               fled
               for
               protection
               .
               The
               Fourth
               at
               Paris
               .
               The
               Fisth
               at
               Tours
               ,
               by
               order
               from
               Pope
               Victor
               .
               The
               Sixth
               at
               Rome
               under
               Nicholas
               the
               Second
               .
               The
               Seventh
               at
               Poictous
               in
               France
               .
               The
               Eighth
               at
               Rome
               under
               Gregory
               the
               Seventh
               .
               The
               Ninth
               at
               Bourdeaux
               ,
               under
               
                 Hugo
                 Bien
              
               Bishop
               and
               Legat
               of
               the
               
               See
               Apostolic
               in
               France
               .
               This
               we
               have
               from
               the
               Writers
               of
               those
               times
               cited
               in
               Baronius
               .
               The
               last
               abjuration
               of
               this
               Heresie
               made
               by
               Berengarius
               ,
               was
               real
               .
               For
               after
               ten
               years
               Penance
               ,
               he
               died
               peaceably
               in
               the
               Bosom
               of
               the
               Church
               .
               This
               we
               have
               from
               a
               William
               of
               Malemsbury
               ,
               b
               
                 Mathew
                 Paris
                 ,
                 Vincentius
                 Bellovacensis
              
               ;
               and
               what
               is
               most
               convincing
               ,
               we
               read
               in
               an
               Old
               Manuscript
               ,
               in
               St.
               
               Martin's
               at
               Tours
               ,
               these
               Words
               ,
               
                 Obiit
                 Magister
                 Berengarius
                 ,
                 Grammaticus
                 fidelis
                 ,
                 et
                 vere
                 Catholicus
                 .
              
               An.
               Dom.
               1186.
               
               Many
               of
               those
               whom
               he
               had
               perverted
               ,
               imitated
               his
               pious
               return
               to
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               his
               Penance
               .
               Others
               more
               unfortunate
               ,
               propogated
               this
               Figurative
               Exposition
               ,
               and
               Exclusion
               of
               Christ's
               Body
               in
               the
               Sacrament
               ,
               after
               the
               best
               manner
               ,
               Industry
               could
               invent
               ,
               and
               Craft
               execute
               .
            
             
               Hence
               you
               may
               gather
               what
               diligence
               the
               Enemy
               of
               Mankind
               used
               ;
               how
               often
               he
               was
               forced
               to
               repeat
               ,
               almost
               the
               same
               Stratagems
               ,
               before
               the
               fearful
               Error
               durst
               publickly
               appear
               ,
               or
               was
               able
               to
               stand
               in
               any
               corner
               of
               Christendom
               .
            
             
               Pray
               now
               compare
               ,
               if
               you
               please
               ,
               the
               rise
               of
               Transubstantiation
               with
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
               opposite
               contradiction
               ;
               and
               acknowledge
               without
               prejudice
               or
               partiality
               ,
               which
               of
               the
               two
               ought
               to
               be
               sincerely
               embraced
               .
               Whether
               will
               you
               believe
               ,
               Nine
               several
               Councils
               ,
               or
               Berengarius
               an
               Apostate
               ,
               who
               yet
               afterwards
               recanted
               ?
               Whether
               the
               Holy
               Fathers
               ,
               who
               vindicated
               this
               Catholic
               Doctrin
               ,
               St.
               Austin
               ,
               St.
               Hilary
               ,
               St.
               Ambrose
               ,
               St.
               Cyril
               ,
               St.
               Justin
               ,
               St.
               
                 Ignatius
                 Martyr
              
               ;
               or
               the
               Marcionits
               ,
               Menandrians
               ,
               Simonits
               ,
               all
               Heretics
               ,
               who
               deny
               the
               Substantial
               Body
               of
               Christ
               ?
               Whether
               lastly
               ,
               you
               believe
               St.
               Paul
               ,
               or
               the
               Erring
               Corinthians
               ;
               St.
               John
               ,
               or
               the
               incredulous
               Jews
               ;
               our
               Blessed
               Saviour
               ,
               or
               the
               Contradicting
               Calvinists
               ?
               I
               leave
               you
               to
               your
               own
               choice
               ,
               whilst
               I
               pursue
               your
               third
               Principle
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               CHAP.
               III.
               
                 Examen
                 of
                 your
                 Solution
                 given
                 to
                 Mr.
              
               Arnauld
               
                 's
                 Demonstration
              
               .
            
             
               MR.
               Arnauld
               ,
               a
               learned
               man
               in
               France
               ,
               pretended
               very
               rightly
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               impossible
               ,
               that
               our
               Doctrin
               ,
               if
               it
               had
               been
               new
               ,
               should
               ever
               have
               come
               in
               ,
               in
               any
               Age
               ,
               and
               been
               received
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               consequently
               it
               must
               of
               necessity
               have
               been
               the
               perpetual
               Belief
               of
               the
               Church
               in
               all
               Ages
               .
               For
               if
               it
               had
               not
               been
               always
               the
               Doctrin
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               when
               ever
               it
               had
               attempted
               first
               to
               come
               in
               ,
               there
               would
               have
               been
               a
               great
               stir
               and
               bussle
               about
               it
               ,
               and
               the
               whole
               Christian
               World
               would
               have
               rose
               up
               in
               opposition
               to
               it
               .
               But
               you
               have
               shewn
               no
               such
               time
               ,
               when
               first
               it
               came
               in
               ,
               and
               when
               any
               such
               opposition
               was
               made
               to
               it
               ,
               and
               therefore
               it
               was
               always
               the
               Doctrin
               of
               the
               Church
               .
            
             
               It
               is
               true
               ,
               you
               would
               fain
               have
               me
               believe
               ,
               that
               Rabanus
               ,
               Archbishop
               of
               Mentz
               ,
               and
               Heribaldus
               ,
               Bishop
               of
               Auxerre
               ,
               and
               Bertram
               opposed
               this
               Doctrin
               with
               all
               their
               might
               .
               But
               what
               you
               have
               alledg'd
               from
               their
               Writings
               ,
               do
               not
               convince
               me
               .
               Bertram
               indeed
               says
               ,
               the
               Writers
               of
               that
               Age
               talked
               according
               to
               their
               several
               Opinions
               ,
               
                 differently
                 about
                 the
                 Mystery
                 of
                 Christ's
                 Body
                 and
                 Blood
                 ,
                 and
                 were
                 divided
                 by
                 no
                 small
                 Schism
                 .
              
               But
               what
               was
               this
               Schism
               ?
               This
               Schism
               or
               difference
               according
               to
               Bertram
               ,
               precisely
               consisted
               in
               two
               Questions
               .
               First
               ,
               Whether
               there
               was
               a
               Figure
               in
               the
               Mystery
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               Whether
               the
               Bread
               that
               was
               chang'd
               into
               Christ's
               Body
               ,
               was
               the
               Natural
               Body
               of
               Christ
               ,
               which
               was
               born
               of
               the
               Virgin
               Mary
               .
            
             
               Bertram
               in
               the
               first
               part
               of
               his
               Treatise
               undertook
               to
               shew
               ,
               that
               there
               was
               a
               Figure
               in
               the
               Mystery
               ,
               as
               the
               conclusion
               of
               his
               Discourse
               in
               the
               end
               evidences
               in
               these
               Terms
               ;
               
                 From
                 what
                 I
                 have
                 heitherto
                 spoken
                 ,
                 't
                 is
                 clear
                 ,
                 that
              
               
               
                 the
                 Body
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Faithful
                 receive
                 into
                 their
                 Mouths
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 Figure
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 regard
                 the
                 visible
                 Species
                 .
              
               And
               lest
               any
               one
               should
               impeach
               him
               of
               Error
               in
               the
               Sacrament
               ,
               he
               straight
               added
               ,
               
                 But
                 if
                 we
                 consider
                 the
                 invisible
                 Substance
                 the
                 Body
                 and
                 Blood
                 truly
                 there
                 exist
                 ,
              
               Grounding
               himself
               upon
               this
               Principle
               ,
               
                 that
                 the
                 Substance
                 of
                 Bread
              
               
               
                 was
                 changed
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 outward
                 appearance
                 only
                 remained
                 ,
              
               he
               could
               not
               conceive
               how
               his
               Adversaries
               (
               who
               ,
               
                 though
                 they
                 faithfully
                 believed
              
               with
               Bertram
               and
               the
               Church
               ,
               
                 that
                 the
                 Bread
                 was
                 changed
                 into
                 the
                 true
                 Body
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
              
               yet
               they
               deny'd
               there
               was
               any
               Figure
               in
               the
               Sacrament
               )
               could
               reconcile
               
               Faith
               with
               their
               Opinion
               .
               And
               this
               was
               his
               Reason
               ;
               
                 For
                 if
                 the
                 Bread
                 and
                 Wine
                 were
                 another
                 thing
                 than
                 they
                 were
                 before
                 Consecration
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 changed
                 .
              
               And
               if
               the
               Substance
               was
               changed
               ,
               the
               visible
               species
               which
               remained
               must
               be
               a
               Figure
               .
            
             
               Rabanus
               speaking
               of
               the
               Second
               Proposition
               ,
               
                 viz.
                 Whether
                 the
                 Bread
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 changed
                 into
                 the
                 Body
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 was
                 the
                 Natural
                 Body
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
              
               declares
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               not
               the
               Body
               of
               Christ
               received
               from
               the
               Virgin
               Mary
               in
               its
               natural
               existence
               ,
               but
               that
               it
               was
               the
               true
               Body
               which
               he
               received
               from
               the
               Virgin
               after
               a
               Supernatural
               and
               Sacramental
               Permanency
               .
            
             
               The
               first
               Opinion
               which
               he
               rejects
               ,
               he
               charges
               with
               Novelty
               ,
               
               in
               the
               passage
               you
               cite
               ,
               Saying
               ,
               
                 Some
                 of
                 late
                 not
                 having
                 a
                 right
                 Opinion
                 ,
                 concerning
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 and
                 Blood
                 of
                 our
                 Lord
                 ,
                 have
                 said
                 ;
                 that
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 Body
                 and
                 Blood
                 of
                 our
                 Lord
                 which
                 was
                 born
                 of
                 the
                 Virgin
              
               Mary
               ,
               
                 and
                 in
                 which
                 our
                 Lord
                 suffered
                 upon
                 the
                 Cross
                 ,
                 and
                 rose
                 from
                 the
                 Dead
                 :
                 which
                 Error
                 we
                 have
                 opposed
                 with
                 all
                 our
                 might
                 .
              
            
             
               The
               other
               ,
               which
               was
               the
               belief
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               he
               thus
               delivers
               :
               
                 God
                 effected
                 whatever
                 he
                 would
                 in
                 Heaven
                 and
                 on
                 Earth
                 .
              
               From
               hence
               he
               deduces
               ,
               that
               Bread
               is
               chang'd
               into
               the
               Body
               of
               Christ
               ;
               and
               therefore
               adds
               ,
               
                 it
                 is
                 no
                 other
                 Flesh
                 ,
                 no
                 other
                 truly
                 than
                 what
                 was
                 born
                 of
                 the
                 Virgin
              
               Mary
               ,
               
               
                 and
                 suffered
                 upon
                 the
                 Cross
                 ,
                 and
                 rose
                 from
                 the
              
               
               
                 Sepulcher
                 .
                 And
                 who
                 does
                 not
                 believe
                 this
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 had
                 seen
                 Christ
                 upon
                 the
                 Cross
                 in
                 the
                 likeness
                 of
                 a
                 Servant
                 ,
                 how
                 would
                 he
                 have
                 understood
                 he
                 was
                 God
                 ,
                 unless
              
               
               
                 Faith
                 had
                 prevailed
                 with
                 him
                 to
                 believe
                 ?
              
               And
               in
               the
               42
               Chapter
               of
               the
               same
               Book
               ,
               he
               speaks
               thus
               ;
               
                 It
                 is
                 the
                 same
                 Flesh
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 given
                 for
                 thee
                 and
                 for
                 all
                 ,
                 and
                 hanged
                 upon
                 the
                 Cross
                 ,
                 because
                 truth
              
               
               
                 testifies
                 ,
                 This
                 is
                 my
                 Body
                 which
                 shall
                 be
                 given
                 for
                 you
                 ;
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 Chalice
                 ,
                 This
                 is
                 my
                 Blood
                 ,
                 which
                 shall
                 be
                 spilt
                 for
                 you
                 ,
                 for
                 remission
                 of
                 Sins
                 .
              
            
             
             
               From
               hence
               it
               is
               plain
               ,
               that
               what
               is
               now
               the
               very
               Doctrin
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               concerning
               the
               Sacrament
               ,
               the
               two
               Learned
               Authors
               you
               have
               alledged
               ,
               Bertram
               and
               Rabanus
               ,
               never
               oppos'd
               .
            
             
               But
               you
               tell
               us
               ,
               though
               for
               a
               more
               clear
               and
               satisfactory
               Answer
               to
               the
               pretended
               Demonstration
               of
               Mr.
               
                 Arnauld
                 ,
                 you
                 have
                 consented
                 to
                 untie
                 the
                 knot
                 ,
                 yet
                 you
                 could
                 without
                 all
                 these
                 pains
                 have
                 cut
                 it
                 .
              
               If
               you
               strive
               to
               cut
               it
               with
               no
               more
               skill
               than
               you
               have
               endeavor'd
               to
               untie
               it
               ,
               the
               work
               must
               be
               the
               labor
               of
               some
               Nobler
               Champion
               .
               'T
               is
               true
               ,
               you
               make
               use
               of
               (
               in
               hopes
               to
               do
               the
               business
               )
               Diogenes
               plain
               stroke
               of
               experience
               o'recoming
               
               Zeno's
               denial
               of
               Motion
               ,
               by
               walking
               before
               his
               Eyes
               .
               Is
               then
               the
               Doctrin
               of
               Transubstantiation
               not
               the
               belief
               of
               the
               Primitive
               Church
               ,
               because
               Diogenes
               
                 walked
                 before
              
               Zeno
               
                 's
                 Eyes
              
               ?
               A
               wilder
               Proceeding
               I
               never
               heard
               of
               from
               any
               Christian
               Divine
               ;
               and
               the
               bare
               relation
               of
               this
               matter
               of
               Fact
               ,
               is
               a
               full
               confutation
               thereof
               .
            
             
               From
               the
               Pagan
               Philosophers
               ,
               you
               run
               for
               assistance
               to
               the
               Servants
               in
               the
               Parable
               ,
               who
               could
               not
               give
               any
               punctual
               account
               when
               the
               Tares
               were
               sown
               ,
               or
               by
               whom
               :
               Yet
               it
               was
               manifest
               they
               were
               mingled
               with
               the
               good
               Wheat
               .
               From
               hence
               you
               hasten
               to
               the
               Civil
               Wars
               of
               our
               Nation
               ,
               where
               at
               length
               our
               King
               his
               Gracious
               Majesty
               ,
               
                 Charles
                 the
                 Second
              
               of
               Great
               Brittain
               ,
               was
               happily
               restored
               to
               his
               Crown
               ,
               without
               a
               great
               deal
               of
               fighting
               and
               Bloodshed
               .
               From
               this
               place
               you
               take
               your
               journy
               into
               Turky
               ,
               and
               bring
               down
               the
               Grand
               Visier
               (
               invading
               Christendom
               ,
               and
               besiegeing
               Vienna
               )
               who
               was
               not
               opposed
               by
               the
               Most
               Christian
               King
               ,
               who
               had
               the
               greatest
               Army
               in
               Christendom
               in
               a
               readiness
               .
            
             
               Whilst
               I
               ruminate
               these
               Similitudes
               ,
               I
               cannot
               easily
               conceive
               ,
               how
               you
               can
               joyn
               our
               Great
               Monarch's
               happy
               Restauration
               ,
               in
               a
               Simily
               with
               Tares
               ,
               where
               Wheat
               was
               sown
               ,
               and
               with
               the
               Grand
               Seigneur
               invading
               Christendom
               ,
               and
               not
               give
               occasion
               to
               the
               Reader
               to
               think
               you
               either
               wanted
               circumspection
               in
               the
               choice
               of
               your
               Arguments
               ,
               or
               imprudently
               left
               a
               suspicion
               of
               your
               Loyalty
               .
            
             
               And
               I
               wonder
               how
               a
               man
               of
               your
               great
               Wit
               and
               Judgment
               ,
               could
               prevail
               with
               himself
               to
               conclude
               the
               Nullity
               of
               Mr.
               
               Arnauld's
               solid
               reasoning
               from
               Experiences
               or
               matters
               of
               Fact
               ,
               that
               have
               nothing
               at
               all
               to
               do
               with
               the
               Sacrament
               ?
               Why
               must
               
               Mr.
               
               Arnauld's
               Demonstration
               be
               weak
               and
               insufficient
               ,
               because
               the
               Christian
               King
               ,
               not
               long
               since
               reposed
               in
               peace
               ,
               with
               his
               great
               Army
               ;
               or
               some
               time
               ago
               our
               Gracious
               Monarch
               of
               happy
               memory
               ,
               was
               restored
               to
               his
               Crown
               ;
               or
               because
               St.
               Mathew
               wrote
               the
               Parable
               of
               the
               Tares
               ?
               All
               the
               Reason
               in
               the
               World
               is
               too
               weak
               to
               make
               good
               any
               such
               way
               of
               proceeding
               .
               But
               to
               answer
               precisely
               to
               what
               you
               assimilate
               them
               in
               ,
               
                 (
                 viz.
              
               from
               these
               Comparisons
               you
               would
               prove
               ,
               that
               the
               Controverted
               Doctrin
               
                 might
                 silently
                 have
                 come
                 in
                 ,
                 and
                 without
                 opposition
                 ,
                 although
                 the
                 particular
                 time
                 and
                 occasion
                 of
                 its
                 first
                 rise
                 ,
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 assigned
                 ;
                 )
              
               Did
               not
               a
               considerable
               part
               of
               Christendom
               with
               all
               their
               might
               oppose
               the
               Turkish
               Invasion
               ?
               and
               if
               all
               had
               been
               quiet
               ,
               would
               not
               Vienna
               have
               been
               surprised
               and
               pilledged
               ?
               Was
               all
               England
               ignorant
               of
               the
               Restauration
               of
               our
               Gracious
               Monarch
               ;
               and
               were
               there
               none
               to
               be
               found
               to
               witness
               his
               coming
               in
               ?
               were
               not
               the
               Tares
               ,
               as
               soon
               as
               they
               sprung
               up
               ,
               seen
               and
               discovered
               ?
               But
               no
               body
               ,
               except
               Heretics
               ,
               ever
               opposed
               Transubstantiation
               ;
               No
               body
               but
               Rebels
               rofe
               against
               the
               right
               Prerogative
               of
               their
               Prince
               .
            
             
               And
               what
               has
               the
               Parable
               of
               the
               Tares
               to
               do
               with
               the
               Blessed
               Sacrament
               ?
               The
               same
               confidence
               is
               sufficient
               to
               extend
               the
               same
               Comparison
               to
               the
               rest
               of
               our
               Christian
               Mysteries
               ,
               and
               proves
               just
               as
               much
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               nothing
               at
               all
               ,
               except
               Christianity
               be
               nothing
               else
               but
               Tares
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             SECT
             .
             III.
             Of
             the
             Infallible
             Authority
             of
             the
             Present
             Church
             for
             this
             Doctrin
             .
          
           
             YOU
             say
             ,
             the
             Roman
             Church
             made
             and
             obtruded
             upon
             the
             World
             this
             Article
             ,
             merely
             by
             vertue
             of
             her
             Authority
             ,
             
               Seeing
               not
               any
               sufficient
               reason
               ,
               either
               from
               Scripture
               ,
               or
               Tradition
               ,
               for
               the
               belief
               of
               it
               .
            
          
           
             The
             Roman
             Catholic
             Church
             never
             taught
             any
             of
             her
             Children
             ,
             that
             She
             had
             Power
             from
             God
             to
             make
             an
             Article
             of
             Faith.
             But
             She
             teaches
             us
             ,
             that
             two
             Conditions
             are
             required
             for
             the
             constitution
             of
             an
             Article
             of
             Faith.
             First
             ,
             Revelation
             from
             God.
             Secondly
             ,
             The
             Declaration
             of
             an
             Oecumenical
             Council
             .
             Where
             these
             two
             agree
             ,
             that
             we
             are
             taught
             ,
             is
             part
             of
             our
             Belief
             .
          
           
           
             And
             I
             shall
             desire
             you
             will
             only
             peruse
             these
             words
             of
             the
             Council
             of
             Trent
             ,
             which
             intimate
             the
             Reason
             ,
             why
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             declared
             for
             Transubstantiation
             ;
             and
             I
             am
             persuaded
             you
             'l
             believe
             She
             did
             not
             define
             this
             Doctrin
             ,
             neither
             warranted
             with
             Scripture
             ,
             nor
             Tradition
             .
             For
             the
             Council
             says
             ;
             
               Because
               Christ
               our
               Saviour
               truly
               said
               ,
            
             
             
               that
               was
               his
               Body
               ,
               which
               under
               the
               Species
               of
            
             
             
               Bread
               ,
               he
               offered
               ;
               therefore
               the
               Church
               of
               God
               was
               always
               persuaded
               ,
               and
               this
               Holy
               Council
               declares
               again
               the
               same
               ,
               that
               by
               the
               consecration
               of
               Bread
               and
               Wine
               ,
               the
               whole
               substance
               of
               Bread
               is
               changed
               into
               the
               substance
               of
               the
               Body
               of
               our
               Lord
               ,
               and
               the
               whole
               substance
               of
               the
               Wine
               into
               the
               substance
               of
               the
               Blood
               ,
               which
               Conversion
               is
               conveniently
               and
               properly
               called
               by
               the
               Council
               ,
               Transubstantiation
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             SECT
             .
             IV.
             Of
             the
             Necessity
             of
             such
             a
             Change
             for
             the
             benefit
             of
             the
             Receiver
             .
          
           
             THE
             Spiritual
             Efficacy
             of
             the
             Sacrament
             depends
             upon
             receiving
             the
             thing
             ,
             which
             our
             Lord
             instituted
             ,
             and
             a
             right
             preparation
             and
             disposition
             of
             mind
             ,
             which
             makes
             it
             effectual
             to
             those
             Spiritual
             Ends
             ,
             for
             which
             it
             was
             appointed
             .
          
           
             As
             God
             might
             without
             any
             Baptismal
             Water
             ,
             without
             any
             visible
             Elements
             ,
             have
             washed
             away
             the
             Stains
             of
             Original
             Sin
             ,
             and
             given
             Spiritual
             Regeneration
             :
             So
             could
             he
             have
             made
             the
             worthy
             Receivers
             true
             Partakers
             of
             the
             Spiritual
             Comfort
             and
             Benefit
             design'd
             to
             us
             in
             the
             Lord's
             Supper
             ,
             without
             any
             substantial
             change
             made
             in
             the
             nature
             of
             Bread
             and
             Wine
             .
          
           
             But
             as
             we
             cannot
             say
             ,
             the
             Water
             in
             Baptism
             ,
             and
             Symbols
             are
             unprofitable
             ,
             as
             things
             are
             instituted
             by
             God
             ,
             and
             useless
             for
             the
             cleansing
             of
             Original
             Sin
             :
             so
             likewise
             ought
             we
             not
             to
             pretend
             ,
             that
             the
             Flesh
             of
             Christ
             is
             useless
             ,
             and
             profiteth
             nothing
             to
             the
             worthy
             Receiver
             of
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             because
             Christ
             without
             this
             may
             give
             us
             the
             benefit
             or
             fruit
             of
             the
             Sacrament
             .
          
           
           
             God
             might
             have
             pardon'd
             the
             World
             ,
             if
             his
             only
             begotten
             Son
             had
             not
             undergon
             so
             many
             griefs
             and
             anguishes
             ,
             so
             much
             pain
             ,
             and
             that
             ignominious
             death
             of
             the
             Cross
             .
             Yet
             who
             dare
             say
             this
             Flesh
             was
             not
             true
             Flesh
             ,
             or
             profited
             nothing
             ,
             which
             redeemed
             all
             the
             World
             ?
             If
             it
             profited
             on
             the
             Cross
             ,
             why
             does
             it
             not
             profit
             in
             the
             Sacrament
             ?
             And
             if
             it
             profit
             not
             without
             Faith
             ,
             how
             can
             it
             profit
             those
             who
             believe
             not
             ?
          
           
             The
             very
             thought
             of
             our
             Saviour's
             Substantial
             Presence
             in
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             strikes
             much
             a
             deeper
             impression
             of
             Devotion
             in
             my
             Soul
             ,
             than
             if
             I
             reflected
             on
             bare
             Symbols
             or
             Signs
             weakly
             exciting
             Faith
             in
             me
             .
          
           
             And
             even
             when
             a
             Terrene
             Prince
             visits
             Prisons
             ,
             or
             in
             a
             Solemn
             Pomp
             enters
             the
             Capital
             City
             ,
             his
             Corporal
             Presence
             customarily
             frees
             many
             Criminals
             from
             Chains
             ,
             Fetters
             ,
             and
             Imprisonments
             ,
             which
             the
             Law
             would
             otherwise
             not
             have
             granted
             ,
             nor
             the
             King
             consented
             too
             :
             And
             yet
             one
             word
             of
             command
             is
             sufficient
             to
             do
             greater
             execution
             .
          
        
         
           
             SECT
             .
             V.
             Of
             the
             Power
             of
             the
             Priest
             .
          
           
             WE
             acknowledge
             a
             Power
             in
             the
             Priest
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             in
             the
             People
             .
             All
             were
             not
             constituted
             Apostles
             ,
             all
             were
             not
             Doctors
             .
             But
             we
             do
             not
             acknowledge
             a
             Power
             in
             the
             Priest
             
               to
               make
               God
            
             ,
             as
             you
             calumniate
             us
             :
             we
             acknowledge
             a
             Power
             in
             God
             to
             change
             one
             Substance
             into
             another
             ,
             Bread
             into
             his
             Body
             .
             Till
             you
             prove
             this
             impossible
             ,
             (
             which
             is
             impossible
             to
             be
             done
             ;
             )
             you
             'll
             give
             us
             leave
             to
             believe
             God
             is
             in
             the
             right
             possession
             of
             his
             Omnipotency
             ,
             and
             loses
             nothing
             of
             his
             Power
             by
             your
             Detraction
             .
             And
             if
             you
             count
             this
             Miraculous
             change
             no
             Miracle
             ,
             give
             it
             what
             Title
             you
             please
             ;
             we
             will
             not
             dispute
             the
             Name
             ,
             if
             you
             contradict
             not
             the
             thing
             .
          
           
             And
             thus
             I
             have
             dispatched
             the
             first
             part
             of
             my
             Answer
             ,
             which
             was
             to
             vindicate
             the
             real
             Grounds
             and
             Reasons
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             for
             this
             Doctrin
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           PART
           I
        
         
           MY
           Second
           Part
           was
           designed
           to
           answer
           your
           Objections
           ,
           which
           are
           of
           so
           much
           the
           less
           force
           ,
           because
           I
           have
           already
           shewn
           ,
           this
           Doctrin
           sufficiently
           warranted
           with
           Divine
           Authority
           ;
           and
           this
           easily
           weighs
           down
           ,
           and
           overthrows
           whatever
           Probabilities
           Sense
           can
           suggest
           ,
           or
           Reason
           invent
           .
           These
           Probabilities
           you
           reduce
           to
           these
           two
           Heads
           ,
           First
           ,
           
             The
             infinite
             Scandal
             of
             this
             Doctrin
             ,
             to
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             .
          
           And
           Secondly
           ,
           
             The
             monstrous
             and
             insupportable
             Absurdity
             of
             it
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             I.
             Of
             the
             infinite
             Scandal
             of
             this
             Doctrin
             to
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             .
          
           
             AND
             this
             upon
             four
             accounts
             .
             First
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             Stupidity
             of
             this
             Doctrin
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             The
             real
             barbarousness
             of
             it
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             The
             Bloody
             consequences
             of
             it
             .
             Fourthly
             ,
             The
             danger
             of
             Idolatry
             .
          
           
             
               Article
               I.
               Of
               the
               Stupidity
               of
               this
               Doctrin
               .
            
             
               TUlly
               the
               Roman
               Orator
               ,
               says
               ,
               
                 When
                 we
                 call
                 the
                 Fruits
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
              
               Ceres
               ,
               
                 and
                 Wine
              
               
               Bacchus
               ,
               
                 we
                 use
                 but
                 the
                 common
                 Language
                 ,
                 but
                 do
                 you
                 think
                 any
                 man
                 so
                 mad
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 believe
                 what
                 he
                 eats
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 God
                 ?
              
               I
               am
               of
               
               Cicero's
               Opinion
               .
               And
               all
               reasonable
               People
               look
               upon
               Poetical
               Fancies
               ,
               as
               Extravagant
               Reveries
               .
               But
               I
               hope
               the
               Law
               of
               Christ
               ,
               is
               neither
               Poetical
               nor
               Fabulous
               .
               I
               remember
               the
               Poets
               sing
               how
               Minerva
               the
               Goddess
               of
               Wisdom
               was
               born
               of
               
               Jupiter's
               Understanding
               .
               Harken
               ,
               says
               Tertullian
               ,
               a
               Fable
               ,
               but
               a
               true
               one
               ,
               like
               to
               this
               .
               
                 The
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 proceeding
                 from
                 the
                 Thought
                 of
                 his
                 Eternal
                 Father
                 .
              
               This
               Likeness
               ,
               or
               Similitude
               of
               Poetical
               invention
               ,
               diminishes
               not
               in
               the
               least
               ,
               the
               truth
               of
               the
               Son's
               Divinity
               .
               Nor
               ought
               the
               Stupidity
               of
               eating
               God
               ,
               in
               
               Tully's
               Opinion
               ,
               ridicule
               our
               Saviour's
               own
               Words
               ,
               
                 Take
                 ,
                 eat
                 ,
                 this
                 is
                 my
                 Body
                 .
              
            
             
             
               Averröes
               the
               Arabian
               Philosopher
               ,
               acknowledging
               in
               his
               time
               this
               Doctrin
               ,
               to
               be
               the
               Profession
               of
               
                 all
                 Christians
              
               ,
               ought
               to
               
               make
               (
               not
               what
               you
               say
               ,
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               )
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               blush
               ,
               objecting
               that
               the
               
                 whole
                 Society
              
               of
               Christians
               then
               ,
               every
               where
               admitted
               Transubstantiation
               .
               
                 I
                 have
                 travelled
              
               ,
               says
               he
               ,
               
                 over
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 found
                 divers
                 Sects
                 ,
                 but
                 so
                 sottish
                 a
                 Sect
                 or
                 Law
                 I
                 never
                 found
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 the
                 Sect
                 of
                 Christians
                 ,
                 because
                 with
                 their
                 own
                 Teeth
                 they
                 devour
                 God
                 ,
                 whom
                 they
                 worship
                 .
              
            
             
               It
               was
               great
               stupidity
               in
               the
               People
               of
               Israel
               ,
               to
               say
               ,
               
                 Come
                 let
                 us
                 make
                 us
                 Gods
              
               ;
               but
               it
               was
               civilly
               said
               of
               them
               ,
               
                 Let
                 us
                 make
                 us
                 Gods
                 that
                 may
                 go
                 before
                 us
                 ,
              
               in
               comparison
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               ,
               who
               calumniously
               make
               the
               Catholics
               say
               ,
               
                 let
                 us
                 make
                 a
                 God
              
               ,
               that
               we
               
                 may
                 cat
                 him
              
               ;
               when
               we
               only
               say
               ,
               God
               has
               power
               to
               change
               
                 Bread
                 into
                 his
                 Body
              
               .
            
             
               But
               the
               greatest
               Stupidity
               of
               all
               is
               ,
               that
               in
               all
               Probability
               you
               think
               those
               common
               
                 Jugling
                 Words
                 of
                 Hocus
                 Pocus
                 are
                 nothing
                 else
                 but
                 a
                 corruption
                 ,
                 of
                 Hoc
                 est
                 Corpus
                 ,
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 a
                 ridiculous
                 Imitation
                 of
                 the
                 Priest
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
              
               Rome
               .
               I
               grant
               this
               Imitation
               is
               very
               ridiculous
               .
               And
               you
               are
               the
               first
               Juggler
               with
               this
               Divine
               Mystery
               ,
               and
               with
               our
               Saviour's
               own
               Words
               ,
               that
               ever
               I
               read
               of
               in
               my
               life
               .
               But
               with
               all
               the
               
                 Legerdemain
                 ,
                 and
                 Jugling
                 tricks
                 of
                 Falsehood
                 and
                 Imposture
                 ,
              
               you
               l
               never
               make
               me
               believe
               you
               ,
               sooner
               than
               I
               do
               the
               Scripture
               .
            
             
               Nay
               ,
               if
               
                 Averröes
                 ,
                 Cicero
              
               ,
               and
               a
               whole
               Progenie
               of
               Heathen
               Philosophers
               ,
               were
               as
               great
               Jugglers
               as
               your self
               ,
               and
               altogether
               design'd
               to
               put
               a
               Trick
               upon
               me
               ,
               you
               should
               never
               juggle
               me
               ,
               by
               the
               Grace
               of
               God
               ,
               out
               of
               my
               Faith
               in
               Christ
               .
            
             
               And
               Lastly
               ,
               If
               I
               should
               ask
               counsil
               of
               the
               Philosophers
               (
               as
               you
               do
               in
               the
               concern
               of
               the
               Sacrament
               )
               to
               know
               the
               true
               cause
               of
               this
               Universe
               ,
               Heraclitus
               would
               tell
               me
               Atoms
               produced
               it
               ;
               Pythagoras
               would
               send
               me
               to
               the
               Marriage
               in
               Numbers
               ;
               The
               Valentinians
               would
               bring
               me
               to
               the
               four
               Principles
               ,
               which
               made
               the
               Treatise
               of
               Peace
               between
               Verity
               and
               Silence
               ,
               Light
               and
               Profoundness
               .
               But
               whilst
               I
               let
               them
               enquire
               one
               of
               another
               ,
               what
               gave
               being
               to
               these
               Atoms
               ?
               who
               thought
               these
               Numbers
               ?
               whence
               came
               this
               Verity
               ?
               what
               is
               the
               Origin
               of
               this
               Silence
               ?
               the
               Source
               of
               this
               Light
               ?
               the
               Prop
               of
               this
               Profoundness
               ?
               I
               rest
               contented
               in
               mind
               ,
               and
               instructed
               with
               this
               Passage
               of
               
                 Moses
                 ;
                 In
                 the
                 beginning
                 God
                 created
                 Heaven
                 and
                 Earth
                 :
              
               God
               is
               the
               Cause
               of
               all
               things
               .
               Cicero
               may
               dispute
               with
               his
               false
               Gods
               :
               And
               Averröes
               
               may
               deride
               Christians
               :
               A
               Jugler
               may
               laugh
               at
               our
               Saviour's
               Institution
               .
               These
               words
               ,
               
                 this
                 is
                 my
                 Body
              
               ,
               silences
               them
               all
               ,
               
               and
               excites
               me
               to
               say
               with
               St.
               
                 Austin
                 ,
                 Dispute
                 You
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 believe
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               Article
               II.
               Of
               the
               Barbarousness
               of
               this
               Doctrin
               .
            
             
               THE
               eating
               Man's
               Flesh
               ,
               in
               its
               proper
               shape
               ,
               is
               no
               doubt
               very
               barbarous
               .
               But
               I
               think
               the
               eating
               our
               Saviour's
               Flesh
               under
               the
               Species
               of
               Bread
               and
               Wine
               ,
               appears
               barbarous
               neither
               to
               Sense
               ,
               nor
               to
               Reason
               .
               
               
               Theophilact
               asks
               (
               in
               John
               6.
               )
               
                 Why
                 does
                 it
                 not
                 appear
                 Flesh
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 but
                 Bread
                 ?
              
               and
               Answers
               ,
               
                 lest
                 we
                 should
                 have
                 horror
                 to
                 eat
                 it
                 .
              
               And
               what
               you
               
               call
               horrible
               ,
               St.
               Chrysistom
               calls
               amiable
               .
               For
               what
               more
               Kind
               than
               to
               give
               himself
               ?
            
             
               But
               you
               cannot
               imagin
               the
               Ancient
               Christians
               ever
               own'd
               any
               such
               Doctrin
               ,
               
                 because
                 then
                 we
                 should
                 have
                 heard
                 of
                 it
                 from
                 the
                 Adversaries
                 of
                 our
                 Religion
                 in
                 every
                 Page
                 of
                 their
                 Writings
                 .
              
            
             
               This
               cannot
               be
               expected
               .
               For
               very
               few
               Pagans
               concern'd
               themselves
               with
               the
               Rites
               of
               Christianity
               :
               And
               of
               these
               the
               most
               Famous
               complain
               Christians
               conceal'd
               the
               Doctrins
               they
               professed
               .
               Hence
               that
               Murmur
               of
               Cecilius
               in
               
                 Minutius
                 Felix
                 ,
                 Why
                 are
                 the
                 Christians
                 carefull
                 to
                 hide
                 and
                 steal
                 their
                 Worship
                 from
                 Mens
                 eyes
                 ,
                 since
                 Honesty
                 is
                 never
                 asham'd
                 to
                 face
                 Light
                 ?
              
               And
               Celsus
               disgusted
               
               upon
               the
               same
               account
               ,
               calls
               our
               Religion
               
                 a
                 Clandestin
                 or
                 hidden
                 Doctrin
              
               .
               To
               which
               Origen
               occurs
               .
               
                 T
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 there
                 are
                 some
                 Points
                 among
                 us
                 not
                 communicated
                 to
                 all
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 nor
                 is
                 this
                 peculiar
                 to
                 Christians
                 .
                 The
                 Philosophers
                 observ'd
                 two
                 sorts
                 of
                 Principles
                 ,
                 some
                 were
                 public
                 and
                 common
                 to
                 all
                 ;
                 others
                 were
                 private
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Science
                 of
                 particular
                 Disciples
                 .
                 'T
                 is
                 therefore
                 in
                 vain
              
               Celsus
               
                 undertakes
                 to
                 discover
                 the
                 Secrets
                 of
                 Christians
                 ,
                 not
                 knowing
                 in
                 what
                 they
                 consist
                 .
              
               St.
               Austin
               ,
               and
               
               St.
               Denys
               the
               Areopagite
               teach
               the
               same
               .
               And
               yet
               whether
               the
               Pagans
               knew
               them
               ,
               or
               knew
               them
               not
               ,
               you
               will
               have
               them
               revile
               our
               Mysteries
               in
               every
               Page
               of
               ther
               Writings
               .
               
            
             
               Nor
               are
               you
               contented
               with
               this
               ,
               for
               you
               add
               ,
               
                 With
                 what
                 confidence
                 would
                 they
                 have
                 set
                 the
                 Cruelty
                 used
                 by
                 Christians
                 in
                 their
                 Sacrament
                 ,
                 against
                 their
                 God
                 Saturn's
                 eating
                 his
                 own
                 Children
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 no
                 such
                 Argument
                 was
                 then
                 objected
                 by
                 the
                 Heathens
                 to
                 the
                 Christians
                 ,
              
               
               
                 is
                 to
                 a
                 wise
                 Man
                 instead
                 of
                 a
                 thousand
                 Demonstrations
                 ,
                 that
                 no
                 such
                 Doctrin
                 was
                 believed
                 .
              
            
             
               Now
               sure
               I
               am
               nonplust
               .
               For
               how
               can
               I
               solve
               an
               Objection
               which
               stands
               instead
               of
               a
               thousand
               Demonstrations
               ?
               What
               Author
               will
               happily
               fall
               into
               my
               hand
               ,
               or
               dictate
               how
               our
               Adversaries
               gathered
               from
               Slaves
               and
               Captives
               a
               rude
               Relation
               of
               this
               Mystery
               ,
               which
               was
               matter
               enough
               for
               them
               to
               hit
               us
               in
               the
               Teeth
               ,
               in
               requital
               of
               
               Saturn's
               eating
               his
               Children
               ,
               with
               the
               killing
               and
               feasting
               on
               Flesh
               and
               Blood
               ?
            
             
               This
               Passage
               perchance
               of
               Tertullian
               may
               suffice
               any
               sober
               Understanding
               ,
               
               that
               the
               Pagans
               did
               not
               omit
               such
               a
               return
               you
               seek
               after
               ;
               
                 We
                 are
              
               (
               says
               he
               )
               
                 called
                 wicked
                 Infanticides
              
               ,
               (
               Child
               
               killers
               )
               
                 and
                 nourished
                 with
                 raw
                 Flesh
              
               .
            
             
               Athanagoras
               comes
               nearer
               ,
               and
               reminds
               us
               how
               the
               Pagans
               with
               confidence
               set
               the
               cruelty
               used
               by
               Christians
               ,
               in
               their
               Sacrament
               ,
               if
               not
               against
               the
               God
               Saturn's
               ,
               at
               least
               against
               
               Thyestes's
               (
               another
               like
               History
               )
               eating
               his
               
                 own
                 Child
                 .
                 We
                 are
                 impeach'd
                 ,
              
               says
               he
               ,
               (
               by
               Pagans
               )
               
                 of
                 Three
              
               
               
                 horrible
                 Crimes
                 ,
                 of
                 taking
                 away
                 the
                 Gods
                 ,
                 of
              
               Thyestean
               
               Banquets
               (
               eating
               of
               
                 a
                 Child
                 ,
                 )
                 and
                 of
                 Incests
                 .
              
               St.
               
                 Justin
                 Martyr
              
               fits
               you
               with
               
               Saturn's
               own
               Fable
               .
               
                 'T
                 is
                 reported
              
               (
               says
               he
               to
               the
               Pagans
               )
               we
               
               
                 practice
                 Saturn's
                 Mystery
                 ;
                 and
                 killing
                 Man
                 ,
                 exercise
                 ,
              
               
               
                 with
                 hands
                 full
                 of
                 goar
                 ,
                 all
                 the
                 cruel
                 and
                 bloody
                 Rites
                 of
                 your
                 Idolatry
                 .
              
               Now
               sure
               I
               may
               conclude
               with
               you
               ,
               that
               because
               such
               a
               thing
               was
               then
               objected
               by
               the
               Heathens
               to
               the
               Christians
               ,
               it
               is
               to
               a
               wise
               Man
               instead
               of
               a
               thousand
               Demonstrations
               ,
               that
               the
               Doctrin
               of
               Transubstantiation
               was
               believed
               in
               Primitive
               Ages
               ,
               and
               then
               modestly
               vindicated
               from
               these
               foul
               Aspersions
               .
            
          
           
             
               Article
               III.
               Of
               the
               Bloody
               Consequences
               of
               this
               Doctrin
               .
            
             
               IF
               this
               Doctrin
               had
               been
               the
               occasion
               of
               the
               most
               Barbarous
               and
               Bloody
               Tragedies
               ,
               to
               use
               your
               words
               ,
               that
               ever
               were
               acted
               in
               the
               World
               ,
               the
               Enemies
               of
               Christianity
               would
               have
               hit
               them
               in
               the
               Teeth
               with
               these
               Cruelties
               of
               terrour
               ,
               fury
               and
               rage
               ;
               and
               what
               endless
               Triumphs
               would
               they
               have
               made
               upon
               
               this
               Subject
               ?
               But
               that
               no
               such
               thing
               was
               objected
               by
               the
               Heathens
               ,
               is
               to
               a
               wise
               Man
               instead
               of
               a
               thousand
               Demonstrations
               .
               And
               what
               you
               want
               here
               of
               Authority
               ,
               you
               supply
               and
               make
               up
               in
               a
               zealous
               appearance
               of
               Devotion
               ,
               breaking
               into
               this
               Exclamation
               ;
               
                 O
                 Blessed
                 Saviour
                 !
                 who
                 can
                 imagine
                 that
                 ever
                 Men
                 should
                 kill
                 one
                 another
                 ,
                 for
                 not
                 being
                 able
                 to
                 believe
                 contrary
                 to
                 their
                 Senses
                 ;
                 for
                 being
                 unwilling
                 to
                 think
                 that
                 thou
                 shouldst
                 make
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 most
                 barbarous
                 things
                 that
                 can
                 be
                 imagined
                 ,
                 a
                 Principle
                 of
                 thy
                 Religion
                 ;
                 for
                 not
                 flattering
                 the
                 Presumption
                 of
                 the
                 Priest
                 ,
                 who
                 says
                 he
                 can
                 make
                 God.
                 
              
            
             
               This
               is
               certainly
               to
               run
               headlong
               into
               Hell
               in
               Heavens
               Road
               ,
               wheedling
               the
               People
               into
               Blind
               Extasies
               ,
               with
               Hypocritically
               crying
               out
               ,
               
                 O
                 Blessed
                 Saviour
              
               !
               But
               all
               who
               says
               ,
               
                 O
                 Lord
                 ,
                 O
                 Lord
              
               ,
               
               
                 shall
                 not
                 enter
                 into
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 Heaven
                 .
              
               Examine
               your
               own
               Prayer
               ,
               and
               Reason
               will
               find
               matter
               enough
               to
               discuss
               ,
               and
               Conscience
               more
               to
               correct
               .
            
             
               What
               Catholic
               ever
               said
               ,
               First
               ,
               That
               Men
               should
               kill
               one
               another
               ;
               Secondly
               ,
               That
               the
               most
               barbarous
               thing
               in
               the
               World
               is
               a
               Mystery
               of
               Religion
               ;
               Thirdly
               ,
               That
               we
               flatter
               the
               Priest
               ,
               who
               says
               ,
               he
               can
               make
               God
               ?
            
             
               These
               are
               as
               true
               ,
               as
               your
               Prayer
               is
               without
               Calumny
               or
               Hypocrisie
               .
               They
               are
               as
               true
               ,
               as
               there
               were
               Execrable
               Murders
               committed
               to
               drive
               People
               into
               this
               Senseless
               Doctrin
               ,
               by
               no
               Body
               ,
               in
               no
               Place
               .
            
             
               But
               they
               are
               not
               as
               true
               as
               the
               Doctrin
               of
               Transubstantiation
               was
               delivered
               by
               Christ
               and
               his
               Apostles
               ,
               taught
               by
               the
               Consent
               of
               the
               Fathers
               ,
               Divinely
               revealed
               and
               propagated
               to
               Posterity
               ;
               and
               so
               free
               from
               Stupidity
               ,
               quiet
               from
               Cruelty
               ,
               and
               a
               Pious
               Mystery
               of
               our
               Religion
               .
            
          
           
             
               Article
               IV.
               Of
               the
               Danger
               of
               Idolatry
               .
            
             
               IF
               we
               should
               be
               mistaken
               ,
               as
               you
               suppose
               ,
               about
               this
               Change
               through
               the
               crosness
               of
               the
               Priest
               (
               which
               God
               forbid
               it
               should
               happen
               )
               not
               pronouncing
               the
               words
               of
               Blessing
               or
               Consecration
               ,
               we
               should
               not
               at
               all
               be
               guilty
               of
               Idolatry
               For
               believing
               only
               one
               true
               God
               ,
               we
               profess
               there
               is
               infinite
               Distance
               between
               him
               and
               all
               Creatures
               :
               and
               therefore
               we
               cannot
               so
               honour
               any
               Creature
               ,
               as
               we
               do
               the
               true
               God.
               Nor
               is
               our
               Intention
               ever
               
               determined
               by
               the
               Will
               to
               adore
               any
               thing
               which
               is
               not
               God
               ;
               So
               that
               if
               the
               Hoast
               were
               not
               ,
               through
               mistake
               ,
               consecrated
               by
               the
               Priest
               ,
               the
               Peoples
               Adoration
               would
               be
               terminated
               in
               Christ
               ,
               where
               e're
               he
               is
               ,
               because
               it
               is
               directed
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               a
               Creature
               .
               The
               Pagans
               ,
               't
               is
               true
               ,
               or
               Persians
               cannot
               be
               excused
               from
               Idolatry
               ,
               in
               worshiping
               the
               Sun
               ,
               because
               erring
               from
               the
               knowledge
               of
               the
               true
               God
               ,
               they
               direct
               their
               Adoration
               to
               what
               is
               not
               God
               ,
               but
               a
               Creature
               .
            
             
               Mr.
               Thorndyke
               ,
               one
               of
               the
               great
               Lights
               of
               your
               Church
               ,
               was
               
               so
               convinced
               in
               this
               point
               ,
               that
               he
               professes
               ,
               
                 should
                 this
                 Church
                 (
                 of
              
               England
               )
               
                 declare
                 that
                 the
                 Change
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 call
                 Reformation
                 ,
                 is
                 grounded
                 upon
                 this
                 Supposition
                 (
                 of
                 Idolatry
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 of
              
               Rome
               ,
               )
               
                 I
                 must
                 then
                 acknowledge
                 that
                 we
              
               (
               Protestants
               )
               
                 are
                 the
                 Schismatics
              
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             II.
             Of
             the
             Monstrous
             Absurdity
             of
             this
             Doctrin
             .
          
           
             TO
             shew
             the
             Absurdity
             of
             this
             Doctrin
             ,
             you
             are
             contented
             to
             ask
             these
             few
             Questions
             .
          
           
             Question
             1.
             
             
               Whether
               ever
               any
               Man
               have
               ,
               or
               ever
               had
               greater
               evidence
               of
               the
               truth
               of
               any
               Divine
               Revelation
               ,
               than
               every
               Man
               hath
               of
               the
               Falsehood
               of
               Transubstantiation
               .
            
          
           
             Answer
             .
             If
             we
             had
             no
             surer
             Evidence
             of
             Revealed
             Truth
             ,
             than
             every
             Man
             hath
             of
             the
             Falsehood
             of
             Transubstantiation
             ,
             we
             should
             have
             no
             true
             Evidence
             for
             Christian
             Religion
             ;
             And
             thus
             by
             your
             First
             Question
             Christianity
             would
             immediatly
             be
             dispatched
             out
             of
             the
             World.
             
          
           
             Quest
             .
             2.
             
             Supposing
             the
             Doctrin
             had
             been
             delivered
             in
             Scripture
             in
             the
             same
             words
             ,
             which
             we
             read
             in
             the
             Council
             of
             Trent
             ,
             You
             ask
             ,
             
               by
               what
               stronger
               Argument
               could
               any
               Man
               prove
               to
               me
               ,
               that
               such
               words
               were
               in
               the
               Bible
               ,
               than
               I
               can
               prove
               to
               him
               ,
               that
               Bread
               and
               〈…〉
               Consecration
               are
               Bread
               and
               Wine
               still
               ?
            
          
           
             Answer
             .
             The
             Sense
             of
             the
             Council
             of
             Trent
             ,
             and
             that
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             are
             one
             and
             the
             same
             .
             If
             therefore
             I
             can
             but
             appeal
             to
             〈◊〉
             Eyes
             to
             prove
             such
             words
             to
             be
             in
             the
             Bible
             ,
             as
             you
             do
             appeal
             to
             your
             Senses
             to
             prove
             that
             Bread
             and
             Wine
             remain
             after
             Consecration
             ;
             what
             the
             Scripture
             says
             ,
             is
             evidently
             true
             according
             to
             the
             Testimony
             of
             Sense
             ;
             and
             your
             Testimony
             from
             Sense
             of
             the
             substance
             of
             Bread
             remaining
             ,
             is
             evidently
             false
             .
             I
             
             have
             great
             assurance
             of
             this
             .
             For
             St.
             Paul
             forbids
             me
             to
             believe
             an
             Angel
             ,
             if
             he
             should
             come
             down
             from
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             teach
             me
             contrary
             to
             what
             is
             writ
             in
             Scripture
             .
             As
             
               this
               is
            
             the
             substance
             of
             Bread
             ,
             and
             not
             
               my
               Body
            
             ,
             is
             contradictory
             to
             ,
             
               this
               is
               my
               Body
            
             .
             And
             what
             Prerogative
             enjoy
             you
             beyond
             that
             of
             an
             Angel
             ?
             And
             if
             you
             draw
             one
             way
             with
             your
             Evidence
             of
             Sense
             ,
             and
             Scriptural
             Evidence
             from
             Sense
             draw
             another
             way
             ,
             is
             it
             not
             evident
             that
             your
             evidence
             is
             good
             for
             nothing
             ?
          
           
             Quest
             .
             3.
             
             Whether
             it
             be
             reasonable
             to
             imagin
             ,
             that
             God
             should
             make
             that
             a
             part
             of
             Christian
             Religion
             ,
             
               which
               shakes
               the
               main
               external
               Evidence
               and
               Confirmation
               of
               the
               whole
               ?
            
             You
             mean
             the
             Miracles
             which
             were
             wrought
             by
             our
             Saviour
             and
             his
             Apostles
             ,
             
               the
               Assurance
               whereof
               did
               at
               first
               depend
               upon
               the
               certainty
               of
               Sense
               ?
            
          
           
             Answer
             .
             With
             great
             Reason
             and
             Justice
             you
             appeal
             to
             the
             Senses
             of
             those
             ,
             who
             say
             ,
             they
             saw
             the
             Miracles
             which
             were
             wrought
             by
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             and
             his
             Apostles
             ;
             because
             their
             Eyes
             were
             the
             proper
             Witnesses
             of
             Miracles
             :
             So
             with
             the
             same
             Reason
             and
             Justice
             I
             appeal
             to
             my
             Senses
             to
             prove
             ,
             that
             the
             words
             which
             teach
             the
             Doctrin
             of
             Transubstantiation
             are
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             because
             Paper
             ,
             Ink
             ,
             Syllables
             ,
             and
             words
             ,
             are
             the
             proper
             Objects
             of
             Seeing
             ,
             feeling
             ,
             and
             hearing
             .
             How
             then
             does
             the
             Catholic
             Tenet
             shake
             the
             main
             External
             Evidence
             of
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             ,
             when
             this
             external
             proof
             of
             Sense
             evidences
             ,
             from
             Scripture
             ,
             Transubstantiation
             ?
          
           
             Quest
             .
             
               Whether
               our
               Saviour's
               Argument
               were
               conclusive
               or
               not
               ,
            
             proving
             to
             his
             Disciples
             after
             his
             Resurrection
             ,
             that
             his
             Body
             was
             risen
             ,
             Luke
             24.
             29.
             
             
               Behold
               my
               hands
               and
               my
               feet
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               I
               my self
               ,
               for
               a
               Spirit
               hath
               not
               Flesh
               and
               Bones
               ,
               as
               you
               see
               me
               have
               .
            
          
           
             
               And
               if
               seeing
               and
               handling
               be
               an
               unquestionable
               Evidence
               that
               things
               are
               what
               they
               appear
               to
               our
               Senses
               ,
               then
               the
               Bread
               in
               the
               Sacrament
               is
               not
               chang'd
               into
               the
               Body
               of
               Christ
               .
            
          
           
             Answer
             .
             Sense
             ,
             in
             its
             own
             Objects
             ,
             is
             frequently
             certain
             ;
             and
             here
             we
             may
             rely
             on
             it
             .
             According
             to
             this
             Principle
             ,
             the
             Argument
             which
             our
             Saviour
             used
             ,
             did
             certainly
             prove
             to
             the
             Disciples
             ,
             that
             what
             they
             saw
             and
             handled
             ,
             was
             his
             true
             Body
             .
             For
             affirmation
             of
             Flesh
             and
             Bones
             rightly
             follows
             from
             feeling
             and
             seeing
             .
             These
             Actions
             belong
             properly
             to
             the
             experience
             of
             Sense
             .
             Besides
             ,
             we
             have
             all
             this
             recorded
             in
             Scripture
             .
             And
             our
             Saviour
             made
             use
             of
             all
             other
             Arguments
             imaginable
             to
             confirm
             the
             Mystery
             of
             his
             Resurrection
             .
          
           
           
             In
             some
             Circumstances
             the
             Senses
             may
             deceive
             us
             ,
             and
             then
             we
             ought
             not
             to
             rely
             on
             them
             .
             Thus
             the
             Jews
             ,
             designing
             to
             precipitate
             our
             Saviour
             from
             the
             top
             of
             a
             Mountain
             ;
             Jesus
             ,
             as
             
             we
             read
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             
               passed
               through
               the
               crowd
               ,
               and
               departed
               ,
            
             and
             the
             whole
             Multitude
             ,
             trusting
             to
             that
             Information
             which
             Sense
             gave
             them
             ,
             believ'd
             he
             was
             a
             Ghost
             ,
             or
             Apparition
             .
             In
             like
             manner
             ,
             the
             same
             true
             Body
             of
             Christ
             is
             substantially
             present
             in
             the
             Sacrament
             after
             a
             Spiritual
             Existence
             ;
             and
             therefore
             it
             is
             not
             the
             proper
             Object
             of
             Sense
             ;
             and
             so
             we
             cannot
             here
             rely
             on
             our
             Senses
             .
             We
             must
             then
             trust
             to
             something
             else
             ,
             viz.
             to
             the
             Testimony
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             Rule
             of
             Faith
             ,
             to
             know
             surely
             what
             Substance
             or
             Body
             lies
             under
             the
             Species
             ,
             or
             appearance
             of
             Bread.
             
          
           
             Now
             the
             Scripture
             teaches
             us
             ,
             that
             the
             Bread
             in
             the
             Eucharist
             is
             the
             Body
             of
             Christ
             ,
             
               This
               is
               my
               Body
            
             ;
             and
             ,
             
               the
               Bread
               which
               I
            
             
             
               will
               give
               is
               my
               Flesh
            
             .
             If
             it
             be
             the
             Flesh
             of
             Christ
             ,
             as
             we
             learn
             from
             Scripture
             ,
             then
             the
             Substance
             of
             Bread
             remains
             not
             ;
             for
             the
             remaining
             Substance
             ,
             at
             the
             same
             time
             ,
             cannot
             be
             the
             Substance
             of
             Bread
             ,
             and
             the
             Substance
             of
             the
             Body
             of
             Christ
             .
             Moreover
             ,
             our
             Saviour
             left
             many
             other
             Testimonies
             in
             confirmation
             of
             this
             Verity
             .
             Our
             Belief
             is
             grounded
             on
             our
             Saviour's
             Words
             ;
             and
             what
             more
             secure
             than
             to
             build
             on
             this
             Immovable
             Rock
             of
             Truth
             .
          
           
             Now
             what
             shall
             I
             say
             ,
             but
             that
             your
             whole
             Discourse
             has
             been
             levell'd
             at
             our
             Saviour
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             and
             his
             Testimonies
             ,
             against
             which
             the
             Gates
             of
             Hell
             shall
             never
             prevail
             .
          
           
             And
             I
             finish
             with
             these
             words
             of
             St.
             
               Austin
               .
               When
               the
               Opinion
               of
               Error
               has
               prepossessed
               Man's
            
             
             
               Mind
               ,
               whatever
               Scripture
               shall
               say
               in
               opposition
               to
               his
               Senses
               ,
               he
               supposes
               a
               Figurative
               Interpretation
               .
            
             Oh
             that
             this
             Figurative
             receiving
             Christ
             in
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             presage
             not
             a
             Figurative
             embracing
             of
             the
             same
             in
             the
             next
             World
             !
             and
             so
             you
             clipping
             the
             Shadow
             for
             the
             true
             Body
             ,
             lose
             for
             ever
             Eternal
             Happiness
             .
          
           
             Ecclesiae
             Judicio
             Subjecta
             sunto
             .
          
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
         
      
    
     
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A41592-e180
           
             Page
             25.
             
          
           
             St.
             Hil.
             cont
             .
             const
             .
             Aug.
             
               Die
               prius
               ,
               si
               rectè
               disputas
               ,
               nolo
               adversus
               nova
               venena
               novas
               medicamentorum
               comparationes
               .
            
          
           
             St.
             Athan.
             d.
             cum
             Ario
             coram
             Probo
             .
             
               Nominis
               ne
               offenderis
               novitate
               ,
               anetiam
               ret
               ipsius
               veritate
               ,
               quae
               hoc
               est
               sortita
               vocabulum
               .
            
          
           
             Vincent
             .
             Lyr.
             in
             Commonit
             .
             
               Ecclesia
               plerunque
               propter
               intelligentiae
               lucem
               ,
               non
               novum
               fidei
               sensum
               novae
               appellationis
               proprietate
               signat
               .
            
             Nic.
             1.
             in
             Sym.
             
          
           
             Con.
             Ephes.
             anat
             .
             1.
             
             Conc.
             Later
             .
             decret
             .
             1211.
             an
             .
          
           
             *
             Aristotle
             .
          
           
             Gen.
             8.
             v.
             2.
             
          
           
             Luke
             3.
             22.
             
          
           
             Ex
             nihilo
             nil
             fit
             .
          
           
             St.
             Greg.
             Orat.
             3.
             
          
           
             St.
             Clem.
             Alex.
             2.
             
             Stom
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             St.
             Ambr.
             
               Super
               illud
               Psal
               .
               Omnia
               opera
               ejus
               in
               fide
               .
               Non
               creditur
               Philosophis
               ,
               creditur
               Piscatoribus
               .
            
          
           
             St.
             Cyr.
             apud
             St.
             Maxim.
             Tò
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             St.
             Chrys.
             in
             Joan.
             6.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             St.
             Aug.
             tract
             .
             27.
             in
             Joan.
             
               Nec
               cognoscare
               ,
               nec
               credere
               valemus
               .
            
          
           
             Mark
             c.
             16.
             
          
           
             John
             6.
             
               from
               the
               Greek
            
             .
          
           
             vers
             .
             62.
             
          
           
             vers
             .
             63.
             
          
           
             St.
             Aug.
             tract
             .
             27.
             in
             Joan.
             
               Accedat
               Spiritus
               ad
               carnem
               ,
               quomodo
               accedit
               Charitas
               ad
               Scientiam
               &
               prodest
               plurimum
               :
               nam
               si
               caro
               nihil
               prodesset
               ,
               verbum
               caro
               non
               fieret
               .
               St.
            
             Paul
             1.
             
             Cor.
             8.
             
             
               Scientia
               inflat
            
             .
          
           
             St.
             Cyr.
             6.
             in
             Joan.
             lib.
             4.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             Exod.
             24.
             
             Heb.
             9.
             v.
             20.
             
          
           
             Luke
             22.
             
          
           
             St.
             Paul
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             11.
             
          
           
             Joan.
             in
             Evang.
             c.
             1.
             
          
           
             Joan.
             10.
             v.
             30.
             
             Ep.
             1.
             
             Joan.
             cap.
             5.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             (
             or
             as
             others
             read
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             )
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             St.
             Ignat.
             Ep.
             ad
             Smyrnaeos
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             St.
             Just
             .
             Apol.
             2.
             in
             the
             end
             .
          
           
             Tertull.
             de
             Resurr
             .
             Carnis
             ,
             c.
             8.
             
             
               Caro
               Corpore
               &
               Sanguine
               Christi
               vescitur
               ,
               ut
               Anima
               de
               Deo
               saginetur
               .
            
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             St.
             Cyr.
             Hier.
             Catech.
             4.
             
             Mystag
             .
          
           
             Gauden
             .
             Epis
             .
             Bress
             .
             Tract
             .
             2.
             in
             Exod.
             
               De
               Pane
               rursus
               ,
               quia
               &
               potest
               &
               promisit
               ,
               efficit
               proprium
               Corpus
               ;
               &
               quia
               de
               Aqua
               Vinum
               fecit
               ,
               de
               Vino
               Sanguinem
               facit
               .
            
          
           
             Lib.
             4.
             de
             Fide
             ,
             c.
             5.
             
             
               In
               carnem
               transfigurantur
               &
               Sanguinem
            
             .
          
           
             St.
             Greg.
             Nyss
             .
             Tom.
             3.
             
             Orat.
             Cat.
             c.
             37.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             Syn.
             Aegypt
             .
             Prov.
             Alex.
             Profess
             .
             Fid.
             Tom.
             3.
             
             Conc.
             General
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             Sess
             .
             13.
             c.
             4.
             
             
               Ideo
               persuasum
               semper
               in
               Ecclesia
               Dei
               fuit
               .
            
          
           
             St.
             Aug.
             Apud
             St.
             Fulgen
             .
             &
             de
             divers
             .
             
               Dicuntur
               Sacramenta
               quia
               aliud
               videtur
               ,
               aliud
               intelligitur
               .
            
          
           
             St.
             Paul
             ,
             Heb.
             1.
             v.
             3.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             11.
             
          
           
             St.
             Luke
             22.
             
          
           
             Matth.
             26.
             
             Mark
             14.
             
          
           
             Ad
             Heb.
             c.
             9.
             v.
             18.
             
          
           
             St.
             Aug.
             Civit.
             Dei
             ,
             l.
             17.
             c.
             10.
             
             St.
             Cyp.
             l.
             2.
             
             Ep.
             3.
             ad
             Caeci
             .
             St.
             Greg.
             Or.
             3.
             advers
             .
             Julian
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               Indubitanter
               tenendum
               est
               à
               bonis
               sumi
               ,
               non
               modo
               Sacramentaliter
               ,
               sed
               &
               Spiritualiter
               .
               Amalts
               verò
               tantùm
               Sacramentaliter
               ,
               id
               est
               ,
               sub
               Sacramento
               ,
               scilicet
               ,
               sub
               visibili
               specie
               ,
               Christi
               carnem
               de
               Virgine
               sumptam
               &
               Sanguinem
               pro
               nobis
               fusum
               sumi
               :
               sed
               non
               mysticam
               ,
               quae
               tantùm
               bonorum
               est
               .
            
             Scor.
             l.
             4.
             d.
             9.
             q.
             1.
             
             B.
             
          
           
             St.
             Greg.
             Mag.
             apud
             .
             Scot.
             
               Est
               quidem
               indignè
               sumentibus
               vera
               Christi
               caro
               ,
               &
               verus
               Sanguis
               ,
               sed
               essentiâ
               ,
               non
               salubri
               efficaciâ
               .
            
          
           
             Convertitur
             in
             Corpus
             Christ
             .
          
           
             N.
             15.
             
             
               Non
               estaliquis
               articulus
               arctandus
               ad
               intellectum
               difficilem
               ,
               nisi
               ille
               intellectus
               sit
               verus
               ;
               sed
               si
               verus
               est
               ,
               &
               probatur
               evidenter
               esse
               verum
               ,
               oportet
               secundùm
               illum
               intellectum
               tenere
               Articulum
               —
               Sic
               autem
               supponitur
               de
               intellectu
               hujus
               Articuli
               .
            
          
           
             
               Ab
               eo
               Spiritu
               expositae
               sunt
               Scripturae
               ,
               à
               quo
               conditae
               sunt
               .
               Non
               enim
               in
               potestate
               Ecclesiae
               fuit
               ,
               facere
               illud
               verum
               vel
               non
               verum
               ,
               sed
               Dei
               instituentis
               ,
               sed
               illum
               à
               Deo
               traditum
               Ecclesia
               explicavit
               ,
               directa
               in
               hoc
               ,
               ut
               creditur
               Spiritu
               veritatis
               ,
            
             l.
             4.
             d.
             11.
             q.
             3.
             n.
             15.
             
          
           
             Bellarminus
             ,
             l.
             3.
             c.
             23.
             
             
               Tertio
               addit
               (
               scil
            
             .
             Scotus
             )
             
               quia
               Ecclesia
               Catholica
               in
               generali
               concilio
               Scripturam
               declaravit
               ,
               ex
               Scriptura
               sic
               declarata
               ,
               manifeste
               probari
               Transubstantiationem
               .
            
          
           
             
               Etiamsi
               Scriptura
               ,
               quam
               nos
               supra
               adduximus
               ,
               videtur
               nobis
               tam
               clara
               ,
               ut
               possit
               urgere
               hominem
               non
               protervum
               ;
               tamen
               an
               it
               a
               sit
               ,
               meritò
               dubitari
               potest
               ,
               cum
               homines
               acutissimi
               ,
               qualis
            
             Scotus
             ,
             
               contrarium
               sentiant
            
             .
             Lib.
             3.
             c.
             23.
             de
             Euch.
             
          
           
             L.
             3.
             c.
             19.
             
             
               Haec
               verba
               necessariò
               inferunt
               ,
               aut
               veram
               mutationem
               panis
               ,
               ut
               volunt
               Catholici
               ,
               aut
               mutationem
               Metaphoricam
               ,
               ut
               volunt
               Calvinistae
               .
            
          
           
             L.
             1.
             c.
             9.
             
             
               In
               universim
               demonstrabimus
               ,
               non
               esse
               probabile
               ,
               Dominum
               figura
               te
               loqui
               voluisse
               .
            
          
           
             L.
             3.
             c.
             19.
             
             
               Nullo
               modo
               Lutheranorum
               Sententiam
               admittunt
            
             .
          
           
             Duran
             .
             4
             d.
             11.
             q.
             3.
             
          
           
             De
             Corp.
             &
             Sang.
             Domini
             .
             
               Profanae
               novitatis
               dogma
            
             .
          
           
             In.
             4.
             
             Sent.
             q.
             6.
             
             
               Dico
               quod
               in
               Altari
               est
               vere
               .
               Transubstantiatio
               .
            
          
           
             Occham
             .
             Ibidem
             .
             
               Primus
               Medus
               potest
               teneri
               ,
               quia
               non
               repugnat
               rationi
               ,
               nec
               alicui
               Authoritati
               .
               Bibliae
               ,
               &
               est
               rationabilior
               ,
               &
               facilior
               ad
               tenendum
               inter
               omnes
               modos
               —
               —
               Quia
               tamen
               determinatio
               Ecclesiae
               in
               contrarium
               existit
               ,
               sicut
               patet
               extra
               de
               summ
               .
            
             Trin.
             de
             Fid.
             
          
           
             Et
             communiter
             omnes
             Doctores
             ten
             nt
             quod
             ibi
             non
             remanet
             substantia
             panis
             ,
             ideo
             etiam
             teneo
             quod
             non
             remanet
             ibi
             substantia
             panis
             ,
             sed
             illa
             species
             ,
             &
             quod
             illi
             coëxistat
             Corpus
             Christi
             .
          
           
             Biel
             in
             Canon
             Missae
             ,
             Lect.
             40.
             
             
               Quamvis
               expresse
               tradatur
               in
               Scriptura
               quod
               Christi
               Corpus
               sub
               speciebus
               panis
               continetur
               ,
               tamen
               quomodo
               ibi
               sit
               Christi
               Corpus
               ,
               an
               per
               conversionem
               alicujus
               in
               ipsum
               ,
               aut
               sine
               conversione
               incipiat
               esse
               Corpus
               Christi
               cum
               pane
               ,
               manentibus
               substantia
               &
               accidentia
               panis
               ,
               non
               invenitur
               expressum
               in
               Canone
               Bibliae
               .
            
          
           
             Ibidem
             .
             
               Ex
               his
               &
               aliis
               plurimis
               Authoritatibus
               Sanctorum
               habetur
               ,
               quod
               Corpus
               Christi
               est
               in
               Sacramento
               ,
               per
               Transubstantiationem
               substantiae
               panis
               &
               vini
               in
               Corpus
               &
               Sanguinem
               Christi
               .
            
          
           
             Mel.
             Canus
             de
             focis
             Com.
             l.
             12.
             c.
             13.
             
          
           
             Extat
             apud
             Lucam
             Scriptum
             apertissimum
             Testimonium
             ad
             hujus
             rei
             Probationem
             .
          
           
             Petrus
             ab
             Al.
             4.
             
             Sent.
             q.
             6.
             
             
               Possibile
               est
               Corpus
               Christi
               assumere
               substantiam
               panis
               ,
               nec
               repugnat
               rationi
               ,
               nec
               authoritati
               Bibliae
               ;
               imò
               est
               facilior
               ad-intelligendam
               ,
               &
               rationabilior
               ,
               quàm
               ille
               modus
               ,
               qui
               ponit
               quod
               substantia
               deserat
               accidentia
               .
            
          
           
             Non
             est
             impossibile
             Deo
             ,
             quod
             substantia
             panis
             subitò
             sit
             alibi
             ,
             remanentibus
             speciebus
             in
             ●odem
             loco
             ,
             &
             eis
             coexistere
             Corpus
             Christi
             .
             Ille
             tamen
             modus
             non
             esset
             ita
             rationabilis
             ,
             sicut
             prius
             .
          
           
             Cajet
             .
             in
             4.
             d.
             29.
             a.
             2.
             
             
               In
               Coena
               Domini
            
             .
          
           
             Cont.
             cap.
             Baby
             .
             c.
             10.
             
             N.
             2.
             
          
           
             Non
             quod
             res
             haec
             jam
             ambigua
             sit
             ,
             sed
             quod
             ejus
             certitudo
             ,
             non
             tàm
             habeatur
             ex
             Evangelii
             verbis
             ,
             quàm
             Patrum
             Interpretatione
             ,
             simul
             &
             usu
             tanti
             temporis
             ,
             quem
             illi
             posteris
             reliquerunt
             .
          
           
             Cap.
             4.
             de
             cap.
             Babyl
             .
             Adv.
             Oecolamp
             .
          
           
             Page
             11.
             
          
           
             Ins
             .
             Cal.
             4.
             c.
             17.
             p.
             21.
             
          
           
             St.
             Aug.
             cont
             .
             Petilian
             .
             16.
             
          
           
             Ne
             stabilire
             posse
             putent
             ulla
             dogmata
             iis
             qui
             solum
             vel
             obscure
             ,
             vel
             ambiguè
             vel
             figuratê
             dicuntur
             in
             Scripturis
             .
          
           
             John
             10.
             
          
           
             John
             15.
             
          
           
             John
             6.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             12.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             10.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             41.
             26.
             
          
           
             St.
             Aug.
             in
             Psal
             .
             33.
             
             Conc.
             1.
             
          
           
             Quomodo
             intelligitur
             in
             ipso
             David
             secundùm
             literam
             non
             invenimus
             ,
             in
             Christo
             autem
             invenimus
             .
             Ferebatur
             enim
             Christus
             in
             manibus
             ,
             quando
             commendans
             ipsum
             Corpus
             suum
             ,
             ait
             ,
             hoc
             est
             Corpus
             meum
             .
          
           
             John.
             6.
             
          
           
             St.
             Hill.
             
               Fragmentis
               fragmenta
               succedunt
               ,
               &
               fallunt
               semper
               perfracta
               frangentes
               .
            
          
           
             Raban
             .
             de
             Sang.
             Dom.
             c.
             3.
             
             
               Minuendo
               multiplicabantur
            
             .
          
           
             St.
             Justin
             .
             Dial.
             cum
             Trypho
             p.
             297.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             Malac.
             3.
             
             
               Ego
               Dominus
               &
               non
               mutor
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             Exod.
             12.
             
             Sept.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ▪
             
          
           
             Corpus
             meum
             .
          
           
             Chap.
             26.
             
          
           
             Chap.
             22.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             10.
             
          
           
             *
             Communion
             .
          
           
             Acts
             1.
             20.
             
          
           
             Exod.
             7.
             12.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             11.
             
          
           
             St.
             Chrys
             .
             Hic
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             St.
             Ambr.
             l.
             2.
             de
             Fide
             ,
             c.
             4.
             
             
               Panis
               hic
               Caro
               est
            
             .
          
           
             Ibidem
             .
             
               Os
               ejus
               non
               conteretur
            
             .
          
           
             L.
             1.
             
             St.
             Hil.
             de
             Trin.
             c.
             8.
             
             
               Deveritate
               Carnis
               &
               Sanguinis
               ejus
               non
               relictus
               est
               ambigendi
               locus
               ,
               nunc
               &
               ipsius
               Domini
               professione
               &
               fide
               nostra
               ,
               vere
               Caro
               est
               &
               vere
               Sanguis
               est
               .
            
          
           
             St.
             Amb.
             de
             Abra.
             
               Patriarcha
               ,
               Quàm
               indignum
               est
               Humanis
               Testimoniis
               de
               alio
               credamus
               ,
               Dei
               oraculis
               de
               se
               non
               credamus
               ?
            
          
           
             St.
             Chrys
             .
             hîc
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             John
             6.
             62.
             
          
           
             Verse
             69.
             
          
           
             Matth.
             14.
             
          
           
             St.
             Justin
             .
             Apol.
             2.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             L.
             4.
             c.
             37.
             
          
           
             L.
             5.
             c.
             2.
             
          
           
             Catech
             37.
             
             
               Oportet
               autem
               sicut
               exitiale
               ,
               ita
               etiam
               salutare
               medicamentum
               admitti
               intra
               viscera
               hominis
               ,
               ut
               per
               illa
               distribuatur
               in
               universum
               Corpus
               ,
               virtus
               ejus
               quod
               fert
               opem
               .
               Quid
               hoc
               ergo
               est
               ?
               nihil
               aliud
               quam
               illud
               Corpus
               ,
               quod
               &
               morte
               ostensum
               fuit
               esse
               potentius
               &
               nostrae
               Vitae
               fuit
               initium
               .
            
          
           
             Eâ
             de
             cautâ
             per
             suae
             Gratiae
             dispensationem
             ,
             se
             per
             Carnem
             inserit
             ,
             omnibus
             credentibus
             ,
             commissus
             &
             contemperatus
             corporibus
             credentium
             ,
             quibus
             substantia
             est
             ex
             pane
             &
             vino
             ,
             ut
             unione
             cum
             eo
             quod
             est
             immortale
             ,
             sit
             etiam
             homo
             particeps
             incorruptionis
             .
          
           
             St.
             Irenaeus
             .
             
               Quemadmodum
               granum
               tritici
               decidens
               in
               terram
               ,
               &
               dissolutam
               multiplex
               surgit
               per
               Spiritum
               Dei
               ,
               sic
               &
               nostra
               Corpora
               Corpore
               Christi
               nutrita
               &
               reposita
               in
               terram
               ,
               &
               resoluta
               ,
               resurgent
               in
               suo
               tempore
               .
            
          
           
             L.
             5.
             c.
             2.
             
             
               De
               ea
               dispositione
               quae
               est
               secundum
               hominem
               ,
               quae
               ex
               Carnibus
               &
               Nervis
               &
               Ossibus
               consistit
               ,
               quae
               de
               Calice
               ,
               qui
               est
               Sanguis
               ejus
               nutritur
               ,
               &
               de
               Pane
               ,
               qui
               est
               Corpus
               ejus
               ,
               augetur
               .
            
          
           
             Apud
             Oecum
             .
             in
             1
             Pet.
             3.
             
          
           
             V.
             Bede
             Martyr
             ,
             18.
             
             Octr.
             
          
           
             St.
             Amb.
             l.
             de
             Novis
             Baptis
             .
             c.
             1.
             
             
               Prodidisse
               potius
               quàm
               edidisse
               existimaremur
            
             .
          
           
             St.
             Cyril
             ,
             Hier.
             Cat.
             6.
             
          
           
             Adv.
             Marcion
             .
             l.
             4.
             p.
             57.
             edit
             .
             Rigal
             .
          
           
             Lact.
             de
             Divin
             .
             Inst
             .
             l.
             5.
             c.
             1.
             
          
           
             St.
             Hierom.
             de
             Inst
             .
             Mon.
             ad
             Paul.
             Tom.
             1.
             
             
               Creber
               in
               sententiis
               difficilis
               in
               loquendo
               .
            
          
           
             Jer.
             
               Mittamus
               lignum
               in
               Panem
               ejus
            
             .
          
           
             Tertul.
             l.
             3.
             c.
             19.
             
             Contra.
             Marc.
             
               Sic
               enim
               Deus
               in
               Evangelio
               quoque
               vestro
               revelavit
               ,
               Panem
               Corpus
               suum
               appellans
               ,
               ut
               &
               hinc
               jam
               tum
               intelligas
               Corporis
               sui
               figuram
               Pane
               dedisse
               ,
               cujus
               retro
               Corpus
               in
               Pane
               Propheta
               Figuravit
               .
            
          
           
             Lib.
             4.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             4.
             c.
             40.
             
             
               Non
               intelligens
               veterem
               fuisse
               istam
               Figuram
               Corporis
               Christi
               dicentis
               per
            
             Jeremiam
             .
             —
          
           
             Ut
             autem
             &
             Sanguinis
             veterem
             Figuram
             in
             Vino
             recognoscas
             .
          
           
             L.
             5.
             contra
             Marc.
             
               Deus
               est
               &
               Effigies
            
             .
          
           
             L.
             de
             cap.
             17.
             
          
           
             Non
             alium
             postea
             Vini
             saporem
             quod
             consecravit
             in
             Sanguinis
             sui
             memoriam
             .
          
           
             Peron
             in
             Orig.
             
          
           
             Sixtus
             Sen.
             Bib.
             s
             .
             l.
             6.
             
             Geneb
             .
             Praef.
             in
             Origen
             .
          
           
             Lirin
             .
             in
             Comm.
             St.
             Epiph.
             Haer.
             64.
             
             Theoph.
             l.
             Pasch
             .
             1.
             
             Con.
             Gen.
             5.
             
             Collat.
             8.
             cap.
             11.
             
          
           
             Homil.
             7.
             in
             Levit.
             
               Cibus
               est
               Petrus
               &
               Paulus
               &
               omnes
               Apostoli
               .
            
          
           
             John
             6.
             
          
           
             Levit.
             7.
             
             Hom.
             
               Si
               vero
               adsideamus
               literae
               ,
               &
               secundum
               hoc
               :
               vel
               quod
               Judaeis
               ;
               vel
               id
               quod
               vulgò
               videtur
               ,
               accipiamus
               ,
               quae
               in
               lege
               scripta
               sunt
               ,
               erubesco
               dicere
               &
               confiteri
               ,
               quia
               tales
               Leges
               dederit
               Deus
               .
            
          
           
             Hom.
             7.
             in
             Numb
             .
          
           
             Tunc
             in
             aenigmate
             erat
             Manna
             Cibus
             ,
             nunc
             autem
             in
             specie
             Caro
             verbi
             Dei
             est
             verus
             Cibus
             .
             Quae
             in
             aenigmate
             designabantur
             nunc
             in
             specie
             &
             veritate
             complentur
             .
          
           
             Homil.
             5.
             
             In
             diversa
             .
             
               Quando
               illud
               incorruptum
               accipias
               epulum
               ,
               quando
               vite
               pane
               &
               populo
               frueris
               ,
               manduc
               as
               &
               bibis
               Corpus
               &
               Sanguinem
               Domini
               .
               Tunc
               Dominus
               subtectum
               tuum
               ingreditur
               ,
               &
               tu
               ergo
               humilians
               teipsum
               ,
               imitare
               hunc
               Centurionem
               ,
               &
               dicito
               ,
               Domine
               non
               sum
               dignus
               ,
               ubi
               enim
               indigne
               ingreditur
               ,
               ibi
               ad
               judicium
               ingreditur
               accipienti
               .
            
          
           
             
               Nec
               potest
               videri
               Sanguis
               ejus
               quo
               redempti
               ,
               &
               vivificati
               ,
               esse
               in
               Calice
               ,
               quando
               Vinum
               desit
               Calici
               ,
               quo
               Christi
               Sanguis
               ostenditur
               .
            
             L.
             2.
             
             Ep.
             3.
             ad
             Caecilium
             .
          
           
             Jesus
             ostendens
             gentium
             Populum
             succedere
             in
             locum
             quem
             Judaei
             perdiderant
             de
             aqua
             vinum
             fecit
             .
          
           
             Contra
             Adimant
             .
             c.
             12.
             
          
           
             Deut.
             12.
             
          
           
             Signum
             Animae
             .
          
           
             Lib.
             3.
             de
             lib.
             Arb.
             
               Nunquid
               ideo
               Fides
               in
               dubium
               vocanda
               vel
               disserenda
               est
               .
            
          
           
             Ennaret
             .
             in
             Ps
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             Pet.
             Mart.
             contra
             Gen.
             
          
           
             Luth.
             Admonit
             .
             ult
             .
          
           
             Pasch
             .
             Epla
             .
             ad
             Frudeg
             .
          
           
             Alg.
             l.
             1.
             c.
             3.
             
          
           
             a
             Art.
             13.
             
          
           
             b
             Sup.
             Auch
             .
          
           
             d
             L.
             1.
             de
             Eucha
             .
             cap.
             32.
             
          
           
             e
             3.
             p.
             d.
             46.
             
             Sect.
             4.
             
          
           
             f
             Contro
             .
             3.
             cap.
             9.
             
          
           
             g
             Sup.
             Auch
             .
             St.
             Aug.
             de
             S.
             Virg.
             
          
           
             Gal.
             4.
             29.
             
          
           
             L.
             2.
             de
             Paenia
             ,
             c.
             20.
             
             
               Ego
               non
               sum
               ego
            
             .
          
           
             L.
             Avers
             .
             Bereng
             .
          
           
             Idem
             quoad
             substantiam
             ,
             non
             idem
             quoad
             modum
             .
          
           
             Apud
             Gratian.
             de
             Consecratioue
             ,
             d.
             11.
             
          
           
             Ipsum
             &
             non
             ipsum
             ,
             Ipsum
             invisibiliter
             &
             non
             ipsum
             visibiliter
             .
          
           
             De
             Carne
             Mariae
             Carnem
             accepit
             ,
             in
             ipsa
             Carne
             hic
             ambulavit
             ,
             &
             ipsam
             Carnem
             nobis
             manducandum
             dedit
             ,
             nemo
             illam
             Carnem
             manducat
             nisi
             prius
             adoraverit
             .
          
           
             Tract
             .
             5.
             in
             John.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             15.
             
          
           
             Epl.
             146.
             
             
               Seminatur
               corruptibile
               surget
               incorruptibile
            
             .
          
           
             Cap.
             1.
             ad
             Eph.
             
               Aliam
               &
               aliam
            
             .
          
           
             Ep.
             23.
             ad
             Bonifacium
             .
          
           
             
               De
               Consecratione
            
             2.
             
               hoc
               est
            
             .
          
           
             St.
             Ansel
             .
             Tract
             .
             de
             Sacram.
             Altaris
             ,
             c.
             1.
             
             
               Similitudo
               illa
               Panis
               per
               se
               inspecta
               non
               est
               Corpus
               Domini
               .
            
          
           
             St.
             Paul
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             17.
             
          
           
             
               Si
               noverim
               Mysteria
               omnia
            
             .
             3.
             
             De
             Oratore
             .
             
               Hoc
               tacitum
               tanquam
               Mysterium
               teneas
            
             .
          
           
             Apud
             Gratian.
             de
             Cons
             .
             d.
             2.
             sect
             .
             utramque
             .
          
           
             Si
             Discipuli
             patienter
             ferre
             nequiverunt
             quod
             Dominus
             Dixit
             ,
             quomodo
             ferunt
             ista
             increduli
             ?
          
           
             St.
             Paul
             ,
             Eph.
             2.
             
          
           
             a
             Ibidem
             .
             
               Veritas
               ,
               dum
               Corpus
               Christi
               &
               Sanguis
               ,
               virtute
               Spiritus
               S.
               ex
               Panis
               &
               Vini
               Substantiâ
               efficitur
               ;
               figura
               ,
               quod
               exterius
               sentitur
               .
            
          
           
             b
             De
             Cons
             .
             d.
             11.
             can
             .
             41.
             
             
               Fidelitèr
               fatemur
               ante
               consecrationem
               esse
               Panem
               &
               Vinum
               ,
               quod
               Natura
               formavit
               ,
               post
               consecrationem
               verò
               Christi
               Sanguinem
               ,
               quod
               benedictio
               consecravit
               .
            
          
           
             c
             Can.
             57.
             
             
               Panis
               quem
               ego
               dabo
               ,
               determinat
               quomodo
               sit
               Panis
               ,
               non
               solum
               secundum
               verbum
               ,
               quo
               vivunt
               omnia
               ,
               sed
               &
               secundum
               Carnem
               assumptam
               pro
               mundi
               vita
               .
            
          
           
             Matth.
             26.
             
          
           
             L.
             2.
             
             Contra
             Advers
             .
             Leg.
             &
             Proph.
             c.
             9.
             
          
           
             Hominem
             Christum
             Jesum
             Carnem
             snam
             nobis
             ▪
             manducandum
             bibendumque
             Sanguinem
             dantem
             fideli
             carde
             ,
             atque
             ore
             suscipimus
             ,
             quamvis
             horribilius
             videatur
             ,
             Humanam
             Carnem
             perimere
             ,
             quàm
             manducare
             ,
             &
             Humanum
             Sanguinem
             potare
             ,
             quàm
             fundere
             .
          
           
             In
             Psal
             .
             33.
             
             
               In
               quo
               tanta
               perpessus
               est
            
             .
          
           
             Contra
             Faustum
             ,
             l.
             2.
             c.
             10.
             
             
               Sanguinem
               quo
               redempti
               sunt
            
             .
          
           
             Tract
             .
             27.
             in
             John.
             
               Tu
               es
               Christus
               Filius
               Dei
               vivi
               ,
               nec
               das
               in
               Carne
               &
               Sanguine
               tuo
               ,
               nisi
               teipsum
               .
            
          
           
             Gen.
             49.
             
          
           
             Per
             nominum
             mutationem
             mutationi
             quae
             ex
             gratia
             facta
             est
             fidem
             adhibere
             .
          
           
             Comm
             in
             Epla
             .
             ad
             Cor.
             
          
           
             Cent.
             5.
             c.
             10.
             
             
               Periculose
               dicit
            
             .
          
           
             St.
             Aug.
             Enarr
             .
             in
             Psal
             .
             68.
             
             
               Quod
               nulla
               substantia
               est
               ,
               nihil
               omnino
               est
               .
            
          
           
             Intelliguntur
             ea
             esse
             quae
             facta
             sunt
             ,
             &
             adorantur
             &
             creduntur
             .
          
           
             St.
             Hilary
             .
             
               Naturam
               suam
               amiserunt
            
             .
          
           
             Card.
             Pole
             ,
             p.
             8.
             c.
             3.
             de
             Euch.
             
               Cum
               in
               Dominica
               mensa
               sit
               solùm
               Caro
               &
               Sanguis
               ,
               nihilominus
               Vini
               natura
               percipiatur
               .
            
          
           
             Gelas
             .
             de
             duab
             .
             Nat.
             Bib.
             Psal
             .
             Tom.
             4.
             
          
           
             Facund
             .
             p.
             144.
             
          
           
             Scotus
             ,
             l.
             4.
             
             &
             11.
             q.
             3.
             n.
             18.
             ad
             3.
             
             In
             Concil
             .
             Lat.
             
               Ubi-explioicite
               ponitur
               veritas
               ,
               aliquorum
               Credendorum
               magis
               explicite
               quàm
               habebatur
               in
               Symbolo
               Apostolorum
               ,
               vel
               Athanasii
               ,
               vel
               Nicaeni
               ,
               &
               breviter
               ,
               quidquid
               ibi
               dicitur
               esse
               Credendum
               ,
               tenendum
               est
               esse
               de
               substantia
               Fidei
               .
            
          
           
             Durand
             .
             4.
             
             &
             Numb
             .
             9.
             
          
           
             Substantia
             Panis
             &
             Vini
             convertitur
             in
             substantiam
             Corporis
             &
             Sanguinis
             Christi
             .
             Quamvis
             iste
             modus
             sit
             de
             facto
             ,
             non
             est
             tamen
             negandum
             quin
             alius
             modus
             fit
             Deo
             possibilis
             ,
             scil
             .
             quod
             remanente
             substantia
             Panis
             &
             Vini
             ,
             Corpus
             &
             Sanguis
             Christi
             esset
             in
             Sacramento
             .
          
           
             Et
             Numb
             .
             18.
             
             
               Sed
               quia
               hic
               modus
               non
               debet
               teneri
               ,
               de
               facto
               ,
               cum
               Ecclesia
               determinavit
               oppositum
               ,
               quae
               non
               presumitur
               errare
               in
               talibus
               :
               ideo
               tenendo
               de
               facto
               aliam
               partem
               ,
               respondendum
               est
               ad
               argumenta
               quae
               sunt
               in
               contrarium
               .
            
          
           
             Tunstal
             de
             Euchar.
             
               Sed
               Omnipotentia
               Dei
               cui
               nihil
               est
               impossibile
               ,
               his
               qui
               cum
            
             Innocentio
             
               in
               eo
               Concilio
               interfuerunt
               visum
               est
               ,
               quod
               is
               modus
               maxime
               ,
               cum
               verbis
               hisce
               Christi
               ,
               hoc
               est
               Corpus
               meum
               ,
               congruere
               illis
               visus
               est
               .
            
          
           
             Si
             illis
             credimus
             ,
             nec
             Christus
             ,
             nec
             Spiritus
             Sanctus
             id
             efficere
             possit
             ,
             ut
             panis
             in
             Corporis
             Christi
             substantiam
             transeat
             .
          
           
             Epistola
             ad
             Conradum
             Pellicanum
             do
             Euch.
             
               Si
               tibi
               persuasum
               est
               in
               Synaxi
               nihil
               esse
               praeter
               Panem
               &
               Vinum
               ,
               ego
               membratim
               discerpi
               malim
               quam
               profiteri
               quod
               tu
               profiteris
               ,
               &
               omnia
               perpeti
               malim
               ,
               quam
               tali
               flagitio
               contra
               meam
               conscientiam
               admisso
               ex
               hac
               vita
               migrare
               .
            
          
           
             Alph.
             à
             Castro
             de
             Hers
             .
             l.
             8.
             
          
           
             In
             Psal
             .
             24.
             
             &
             Tract
             .
             in
             Joan.
             
               Dux
               &
               Antisignanus
            
             .
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             11.
             
             
               Non
               credentes
               .
               S.
            
             Aug.
             Ep.
             118.
             c.
             3.
             
             
               Non
               credentes
               in
               Euch.
               contineri
               verum
               Christum
               .
            
          
           
             St.
             Cyril
             .
             Alex.
             in
             John
             ,
             l.
             10.
             c.
             13.
             
          
           
             St.
             Greg.
             Naz.
             Orat.
             2.
             de
             Paschate
             .
          
           
             Ex
             Pseudo-Synodo
             Iconomacorum
             An.
             740.
             
          
           
             Eucharistiae
             Panem
             ,
             ut
             non
             falsam
             imaginem
             ,
             naturalis
             carnis
             per
             S.
             Spiritus
             adventum
             Sanctificandum
             Divinum
             Corpus
             fieri
             voluit
             mediante
             Sacerdote
             .
          
           
             Nic.
             2.
             
             
               Dimisso
               mendacio
               tangunt
               paucillum
               quid
               veritatem
               Divinum
               Corpus
               dicentes
               fieri
               .
            
          
           
             Hincmarus
             in
             Scot.
             
          
           
             Memoria
             tantùm
             veri
             Corporis
             &
             Sanguinis
             Christi
             .
          
           
             Januis
             Clausis
             .
          
           
             Guit.
             l.
             1.
             contra
             Bereng
             .
             Theod.
             
          
           
             Ep.
             ad
             Henricum
             Galliae
             in
             Bib.
             Pp.
             St.
             Anf.
             de
             Sacram.
             Altaris
             ,
             c.
             3.
             
          
           
             a
             In
             suis
             Libris
             de
             Corpore
             &
             Sanguine
             Domini
             .
          
           
             b
             In
             Exempl
             .
             ad
             Bereng
             .
          
           
             c
             In
             Ep.
             adv
             .
             Petrum
             B.
             
          
           
             d
             In
             cap.
             26.
             
             Matth.
             
          
           
             e
             L.
             2.
             de
             Sacramento
             ,
             p.
             8.
             c.
             7.
             
          
           
             f
             L.
             4.
             
             Sect.
             d.
             11.
             
          
           
             Baron
             .
             ad
             Ann.
             1055
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             a
             L.
             3.
             de
             gestis
             Angl.
             
          
           
             b
             In
             Henrico
             2.
             
             Imp.
             
          
           
             
               Bertram
               de
               Corpore
               Domini
               .
            
             
               
                 Ex
                 his
                 omnibus
                 quae
                 hactenus
                 dicta
                 sunt
                 ,
                 monstratum
                 est
                 ,
                 Corpus
                 &
                 Sanguis
                 Christi
                 ,
                 quae
                 fidelium
                 ore
                 in
                 Ecclesia
                 percipiuntur
                 ,
                 Figurae
                 sunt
                 ,
                 securdum
                 Speciem
                 visibilem
                 .
                 At
                 vero
                 secundum
                 invisibilem
                 substantiam
                 ,
                 Corpus
                 &
                 Sanguis
                 Christi
                 vere
                 existunt
                 .
              
            
          
           
             Quo
             credunt
             destruere
             comprobantur
             ,
             Corpus
             etenim
             ,
             Sanguinémque
             fideliter
             confitentur
             ,
             &
             cum
             hoc
             faciunt
             ,
             non
             hoc
             jam
             esse
             quod
             prius
             fuere
             procul
             dubio
             potestantur
             ,
             &
             si
             aliud
             sunt
             quàm
             fuere
             mutationem
             accêpere
             .
          
           
             Ep.
             ad
             Heribald
             .
             c.
             33.
             
          
           
             De
             Sanguine
             Domini
             ,
             cap.
             3.
             
          
           
             Non
             alia
             Caro
             est
             ,
             non
             alia
             plane
             ,
             quam
             quae
             nata
             est
             de
             Maria
             ,
             &
             passa
             in
             cruce
             &
             resurrexit
             de
             Sepulchro
             .
          
           
             Et
             cap.
             3.
             
             
               At
               vero
               quisquis
               ista
               non
               credit
               ,
               Si
               vidisset
               Christum
               in
               Cruce
               in
               specie
               servi
               ,
               quomodo
               Deum
               illum
               intelligeret
               ,
               nisi
               per
               fidem
               prius
               credidisset
               ?
            
          
           
             Cap.
             42.
             
             
               Neque
               aliam
               Carnem
               quam
               quae
               pro
               te
               ,
               &
               pro
               omnibus
               tradita
               est
               ,
               pependit
               in
               Cruce
               ,
               quia
               sic
               veritas
               testatur
               ,
               hoc
               est
               Corpus
               meum
               ,
               quod
               pro
               vobis
               tradetur
               ,
               &
               de
               Calice
               ,
               hic
               enim
               Sanguis
               meus
               est
               ,
               qui
               pro
               vobis
               effundetur
               in
               remissionem
               peccatorum
               .
            
          
           
             Concil
             .
             Trid.
             Sess
             .
             13.
             cap.
             4.
             
          
           
             Quoniam
             autem
             Christus
             Redemptor
             noster
             ,
             Corpus
             suum
             id
             quod
             sub
             specie
             Panis
             offerebat
             ,
             vere
             esse
             dixit
             ,
             ideo
             persuasum
             semper
             in
             Ecclesia
             Deī
             fuit
             ,
             idque
             nunc
             denuo
             Sancta
             haec
             Synodus
             declarat
             per
             consecrationem
             Panis
             &
             Vini
             conversionem
             fieri
             totius
             substantiae
             Panis
             in
             substantiam
             Christi
             Domini
             nostri
             ,
             &
             totius
             substantiae
             Vini
             in
             substantiam
             Sanguinis
             ejus
             ,
             quae
             conversio
             convenienter
             &
             proprie
             à
             Sancta
             Catholica
             Ecclesia
             Transubstantiatio
             appellata
             est
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A41592-e18820
           
             De
             Natura
             Provid
             .
             lib.
             3.
             
             
               Et
               quem
               tam
               amentem
               esse
               put
               as
               ,
               qui
               illud
               quo
               vescatur
               ,
               Deum
               credat
               esse
               ?
            
          
           
             Dionys
             .
             Carth.
             in
             4.
             d.
             10.
             a.
             1.
             
          
           
             St.
             Aug.
             de
             v.
             Apli
             .
             c.
             7.
             
             
               Tu
               disputa
               ,
               ego
               credam
            
             .
          
           
             Theophil
             .
             c
             6.
             in
             John.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             St
             Chrys
             .
             Hom.
             24.
             in
             1.
             ad
             Cor.
             
               Quid
               est
               hoc
               horribilius
               ?
               quid
               autem
               amabilius
               .
            
          
           
             Apud
             Origen
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             l.
             1.
             cont
             .
             Celsum
             .
          
           
             St.
             Aug.
             Tract
             .
             11.
             in
             John.
             
          
           
             St.
             Dionys
             .
             Hicr
             .
             l.
             3.
             c.
             3.
             
          
           
             Tertull.
             Apol.
             c.
             7.
             
          
           
             Dicimur
             Infanticidae
             &
             Pabulo
             crudi
             —
          
           
             Anathag
             .
             in
             Apol.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             St
             Justin
             Apol.
             1.
             in
             fine
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             Non
             omnis
             qui
             dicit
             Domine
             ,
             Domine
             ,
             intrabit
             in
             Regnum
             Caelorum
             .
          
           
             Thorndyk
             
               's
               Present
               State
               of
               Religion
            
             ,
             c.
             1.
             p.
             7.
             
          
           
             Luke
             4.
             
          
           
             Matth.
             26.
             
             John
             6.
             
          
           
             St.
             Aug.
             l.
             3.
             de
             Doct.
             Christ
             .
             c.
             13.
             
             
               Si
               animum
               praeoccupaverit
               alicujus
               erroris
               opinio
               ,
               quidquid
               aliter
               asseruerit
               Scriptura
               figuratum
               homines
               arbitrantur
               .